Chapter 1: Through the Mirror

Thirty moons was a painfully long time to wait.

Twilight Sparkle stared at the tall mirror. Her focus not on her reflection but rather the faint shimmer of magic that rippled across the silvered surface in tiny waves. Had it really been that long? She reached out her hoof only to pause before it touched the glass.

The day was finally here. She had predicted that the portal would return to its natural cycle after it had closed. It just had to. But she could scarcely believe it had finally happened.

“You okay, Twilight?” Spike asked.

Twilight looked at the young dragon’s reflection. A long scroll spilled out of his claws and trailed behind him all the way back to a pair of bulging saddlebags that sat in the centre of Twilight’s library.

A smile broke on Twilight’s face and she let out a out gleeful squeal. “Oh, I certainly am, Spike! It’s finally happened. Today is the day! The portal is open again!”

She flew over to her saddle bags and clapped her hooves while she peered inside.

“Yeah, it sure has been a long time,” Spike said. “I can’t wait to see them all again!”

“Just a few moments longer, Spike,” Twilight chuckled.

This was it. This was the day: She finally could see her Canterlot High Friends again.

Twilight paused. But will they be waiting for me? Thirty moons was a long time to wait, after all. They could have moved on already, having forgotten all about Twilight. But surely they would still be friends, right? If something bad hadn’t happened to them, that is...

Her eyes landed on a large journal next to the portal, Princess Celestia’s cutie mark, once proudly embossed on the cover, now lay under a thin layer of dust. She trotted over and gently ran a hoof over the journal’s cover, brushing the dust away. How long had it been since she had looked inside? A year, at least.

“Just a moment longer…” She opened the book to the last bookmarked page. She let her hoof linger halfway down the worn parchment on the signature of the last entry.

Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight closed her eyes and sighed. “I just hope they’re all okay.”

“They’re fine, Twilight,” Spike said. “Sunset’s journal just probably stopped working or something.”

“But why? The magic on these books should last forever.”

“Anything could have happened.” Spike shrugged. “We’ve gone over this, like, fifty times already.”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah. We have.” She looked up to the portal. They had to be okay. They must be. What could have possibly happened to them?

Their world didn’t seem all that dangerous. And it’s not like they had magic like Equestria had… most of the time that is. Then again, Twilight really knew nothing about their world. She had always wanted to study it, but she never had the time before the portal closed.

Why hadn't she noticed something had gone wrong sooner? Weeks had gone by without any word from Sunset before Twilight looked at the portal. And while the problem wasn’t on her side—she was sure of it—there must have been something she could have done. The machinery, spells, and enchantments around the portal were all still in working order. But, what if something had gone wrong in her readings? Or maybe something and gone through without her noticing?

Twilight turned back to the journal and re-read the last message from Sunset. It was a short one about how Sunset and her friends had gone camping on Applejack’s farm. There, they had toasted marshmallows and watched a meteor shower, but there was no hint or clue of any problem. Other than the wild Equestrian magic Sunset often complained about.

What if that was it? What if this was the portals fault? Magic, while thoroughly studied and understood, was a fickle thing capable of anything. Maybe it was a clue, but there was no evidence. No record. No reading. Nothing.

Twilight closed the book and sighed, lowing her head against the cover. Sunset and the girls had to be okay. They just had to. But, there was only one way to know what happened. “Spike, is everything ready?”

“Sure! Everything on the list is packed and triple checked.” Spike said, proudly displaying the multiple little ticks next to each item on the list.

Twilight chuckled and rustled his crest. “Hopefully we haven't forgotten anything.”

“I think we have more than enough, unless you wanted to pack the kitchen sink as well?”

“It’s better to be safe than sorry, Spike.” Twilight fastened up her saddle bags and smoothed out the wrinkles.

“Uh, Twilight…” Spike pointed towards the library's entrance. “There is something you've forgotten.”

Twilight followed his claw and almost fell over herself at the towering sight of Princess Celestia. The princess let an amused smirk cross her. “You weren't planning to go without saying goodbye, were you, Twilight?”

“Princess!” Twilight stumbled half between a bow and a joyful jump forwards to her mentor’s side. “I… uh…”

Celestia simply chuckled, each gasp full of motherly amusement as she pulled Twilight into a hug. “I know you’re excited about today, Twilight. I just wanted to come and see you off.”

Twilight's cheeks burned as she chuckled. “Thank you, Princess. I’m sorry, I didn’t hear you come in.”

“Well, you were a bit preoccupied, darling,” Rarity said as she trotted over to Twilight’s side.

Twilight pulled herself back to face the unicorn wide eyed. “Rarity?” Rarity was flanked by the rest of her friends. “Girls! You’re all here?”

“We sure are, Twi,” Applejack said, adjusting her hat.

“Indeed,” Rarity continued. “We all knew how excited you were for this day. We wouldn’t miss our chance to see you off.”

“Ooh! Can we go this time? Please, Twilight, please!” Pinkie Pie jumped up in front of Twilight.

Twilight yelped at the sudden mass of pinkness and tumbled back into a bookshelf.

Pinkie continued, her large pleading eyes staring down at Twilight. “I promise we’ll be good. I just sooooo want to meet the other me!”

“I don’t think that would be a very good idea, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash shuddered and helped Twilight back to her hooves. “Just one of you is more than enough fun for any world.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right… But I just so want to see if she’s as good of a baker as I am! Think of all the tasty cakes and awesome parties we could have!”

Twilight chuckled. “While I’m sure she’d love to meet you too, Pinkie, I think it’s best that I go through and make sure everything is safe first.”

“I agree,” Celestia said. “More interactions with the other world risks upsetting the balance of both. It is best if only you and Spike go.”

“Ahw yeah!” Spike said with a small fist pump. “Does this mean I finally get to meet the other me? I hope he’s just as cool.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and levitated her saddle bags onto her back. She winced for a moment as she let them settle. “I’m sure you’ll get to see for yourself, Spike. It’s best that we don't wait any longer. If we can’t keep the portal open, then our time may be limited.”

“Wait, Twilight,” Starlight Glimmer said as she trotted over with a wide grin. “There is one more thing you’ve forgotten.”

“What? Really? Spike and I went over the list three times already.”

Starlight’s grin turned into a smirk. “Well… There was one little thing that you kind of forgot to put on the list.”

“Impossible!” Twilight gasped. “I’ve been planning this for months! How could I have forgotten anything?”

“Relax, Twi,” Applejack said with a deep chuckle. “It’s a surprise, that’s why.”

With a flash of magic, gift box wrapped in colourful paper and topped with a purple bow appeared in front of Twilight. “W-What’s this?”

“Surprise!” Pinkie cheered. She threw her hooves out wide, scattering confetti around and nudged the present closer.

“We all got it for you,” Fluttershy said with a kind smile.

“For me?” Twilight lifted the box into her hooves. Whatever was inside had some weight to it. “You shouldn’t have.”

“Well, don’t just sit there, Twilight. Open it!” Rainbow Dash said.

Twilight carefully lifted the lid off. There were two large journals inside. Their covers were both decorated with a cutie mark. One was Twilight’s own purple star, the other was a yellow and red sun—Sunset Shimmer’s cutie mark.

Twilight gasped. “Are these what I think they are?”

“New journals, of course,” Rarity said. “Magical too, just like the old ones.”

“We thought that if Sunset had lost her journal then it would be good to get a replacement,” Starlight said. “I’ve also put a few extra spells on that journal, just to make sure it stays safe.”

“We all pitched in to help too,” Applejack added. “The books were all made by us. It sure was quite the event, Ah tell ya.”

Twilight’s heart fluttered and she smiled widely. “Thank you, girls, thank you all!”

Rarity pulled Twilight into a hug and quickly all the others followed. The moment lasted for a few blissful seconds before she squeezed Sunset’s journal into her saddle bag and fastened it shut.

“Starlight,” Twilight said, turning ot her former student and offering her the journal with her own cutie mark on it. “Could you look after mine? I’ll use it to contact you later.”

“Sure thing, Twilight. Say ‘Hi’ to Sunset for me.”

“I will.” Twilight smiled and turned to the portal. The ripples of magic still flowed over the mirror as the surrounding the instruments ticked well within usual readings. All lights were green. Every reading was stable. But all it took was one dial climbing too high to end in disaster.

Twilight frowned and poked a dial. The small hand twitched between the numbers. “Oh… And please keep an eye on the portal. If anything goes wrong, let me know.”

“Stop worrying, Twilight,” Starlight chuckled, wrapping a hoof around Twilight’s back. “It will be fine. Go and enjoy yourself.”

With a slight nudge form Starlight, Twilight turned and once again thanked her friends before Celesta walked over, her expression turning grave. “There’s one more thing, Twilight,” the Princess said. “While I’m sure you’ll have a great time with Sunset, if, by any chance, you do run into danger then I want you to return home.”

Danger? No, there just can’t be any danger. Everything will be fine. Everyone had said so. But, then again, Celestia is never wrong.

“Princess…” Twilight said slowly, steadying herself for her moment of disobedience. “If I’m in danger, then surely my friends would be too. I can’t just leave them.”

“I would be disappointed if you didn’t feel that way,” Celestia said with a hint of smile. “But this world needs you, Twilight. Besides, here you can have a safe place to plan your next course of action should the need arise.”

Twilight considered this for a moment. She wanted to argue. They were her friends. She had never let any friend down before, but, she had never let down the Princess either. Slowly, she nodded. “I understand, Princess.”

“Lighten up, Twilight.” Celestia chuckled as her motherly warmth returned. “As I said, I’m sure Sunset is fine and waiting for you on the other side. Now go. Have a great time.”

Twilight cracked a gentle smile. “Thank you, Princess.” She turned to Spike. “Ready, Spike?”

“You bet, Twilight!”

Twilight looked up at the portal and smiled. This was it. She had everything she would ever need and Spike at her side. Her friends cheered her on as she stepped through the mirror.

Everything will be just fine.

A moment had barely passed before Twilight felt herself hurtling through the air. It was like she was sucked through a dry whirlpool and ejected into an oven. She didn’t have time to brace herself as she slammed into the stone slabs that surrounded the statue. Pain burned through her hands and knees as a thick cloud of hot dust rose around her.

She hissed and gasped, only to cough and splutter as the dust cloud burned at her throat. She tried to raise her head to look around but was suddenly blinded by a piercing hot light. “Spike!” she choked out.

The light burned at her eyes. It rained down from above like a solid wave of heat. She felt a bead of sweat roll down from her brow and fall off into the dry air. A gentle breeze slowly blew the dust aside.

Twilight raised her hand over her eyes. Hand? She had changed when she passed through the portal. She was human now, not a pony. The look of the strange five digits was both alien and familiar to her, it took a moment to remember it all. She gave the fingers a small wiggle. Twilight squinted her eyes and glanced around as she attempted to take in her surroundings.

She didn’t see much but the arid, dusty ground, bleached under the heat of the oppressive sun above. A slow but growing burning sensation slowly made itself known as it rose though her exposed legs and the hand that remained on the ground.

Twilight let out a quick cry of pain as she shot up and unsteadily rose onto her two feet. The stone floor was scorching hot. She wouldn’t be surprised if an egg could cook on the paving stones. Twilight took a moment to glance down at her new body.

It was much like how she remembered. She was wearing the same clothes the portal had so kindly provided –a light lavender skirt and a pale blue top– but she was already covered in a thin layer of dust and the skin over her knees had been grazed raw though the landing.

She hissed gently at the pain. It was just a scratch. She had medical supplies in her bags, but she didn’t think that they would be needed so soon.

The landing was much harder than Twilight had expected. The whole portal journey was. It had felt like something had tried ripping her away as she passed through, threatening to tear her off to some other place. It wasn’t at all like the previous times.

“Ah! Hot, hot, hot!” she heard Spike cry. “Oww… Why are paws so sensitive!”

Twilight blinked the sunspots from her eyes as she glanced towards the source of the voice. “Spike? Are you okay?”

The dragon let out a sigh of relief. “Yeah, I am now. This grass is so much better to stand on… Even if it’s all dead. What happened?”

It took a moment to recognise Spike. Her young dragon assistant wasn’t a dragon any longer, he didn’t even have a single scale on his body. Instead, a small purple dog looked up at her, blinking and wincing at the light. Spike stood on the once well-kept lawns out the front of Canterlot High. The grass was reduced to small patches of brown shoots trying to remain standing above the cracked, hard dirt.

Her eyes squinted as she braved the sunlight to look up at their surroundings. Standing tall above them was the familiar facade of Canterlot High School. Its condition was anything but comforting. The brick walls were cracked and peppered with small holes; many windows were shattered and the large glass doors were left wide open.

But it was the grounds around her that she found most interesting. Fallen metal fencing peppered with torn tape fluttering in the light breeze were strewn between the remains of large green canvas tents. They too had seen better days as the fabric had been ripped away and their structures partially collapsed.

Twilight glanced down. Tables had been overturned scattering bags, helmets, clipboards, books and packaging of all kinds over the ground. The litter had long been bleached by the light and battered apart by the elements.

What happened indeed?

“And where is everyone?” Spike asked. He suddenly tensed up and gasped in before letting out a loud sneeze that scattered yet more dust into the air. He sniffed. “All I can smell is dirt.”

Twilight’s heart sank. Her breathing quickened as she held her arms close to her chest. She looked around again, even if it hurt to do so. Everything was so still, so desolate, so… dead. She shuddered and gulped. “I-I don’t know, Spike. Whatever happened… It must have been bad. Really bad!”

“You can say that again.”

A gentle easterly breeze brushed against Twilight, yet it did little to cool her. If she were still a pony, her ears would be on ends as she listened out for any sound. There was none but the gentle flutter of the canvas. The city was still and silent.

Twilight looked to the street behind her. There were lines of cars, yellow busses and large trucks, none of which looked like they had moved in a long time. Some were damaged with parts of them crumpled inwards and others with gashes like they had been ripped open with a tin opener.

“Okay… Okay,” Twilight whispered to herself. Her breaths grew quicker and deeper as she looked around, making sure she didn’t miss a thing. “Something bad did happen. And now no one is here and they left all their stuff in a hurry.”

“Twilight!”

Spike’s scream shattered her thoughts. She twisted back to the school and sprinted forwards. “Spike!”

The young dog was slowly backing away from a tent. He bumped into an overturned table and whimpered, but his focus remained fixated on something poking out from under the torn canvas.

Twilight followed his gaze. She gasped. A short scream caught in her throat. Her legs trembled, threatening to give out under her.

Spike gulped. “T-Twilight? Is that…. Is that what I think it is?”

Reaching out from under the tent was the washed-out dry bones of a skeleton. A human skeleton! A real one too, Twilight was sure of that.

Twilight wanted to scream, only no sound came. No! She shook her head and raised a hand to her chest before slowly exhaling, an old trick to calm her nerves, taught to her by her former foalsitter and sister-in-law Princess Cadance. This wasn’t the time for panic. She turned back to the ghastly sight before her.

Her mind raced with thoughts. Who were they? What if it’s a friend! She repeated her breathing trick. It did little to help. “Y-Yes, Spike. They’re human remains… Who could have just left him here like that!”

Spike whimpered quietly. “W-We need to get out of here, Twilight. Back to the portal. Remember what the Princess said?”

Twilight did remember. She closed her eyes and fought to calm her mind. The chances of it being a friend were very slim. Whoever this was, they met a grisly fate and no one had been around to take care of him. But the bones were old. Whatever killed him must have been long gone. The thought did little to settle her nerves, but at least the place seemed safe. She took one look back to the bones and let out a long sigh. “No.”

“No?”

“No, Spike. I’m sorry, but we have to find out what’s going on here. We’re… We’re not in danger, yet. The princess said only to return if we were. Even if we did go back, what would we do? We have no idea what happened here or why.”

Spike looked up to her with terrified eyes but nodded. “A-Are you sure, Twilight?”

Twilight’s heart faltered at the sight but she narrowed her eyes in determination. “Yes, Spike, I am sure. We’ve got to find answers. We’ve got to find our friends.” She looked up at the school and unsteady began to climb the stone steps towards the broken glass doors. She paused halfway up and looked back. “At the first sign of danger we’ll go, I promise. But please, Spike, we’ve got to do this.”

Spike glanced back to the portal and then back up at Twilight. He nodded, a look of determination crossing his face. “You’ve got it, Twilight. Let’s find out what happened.”

Twilight waited a few moments for her eyes to adjust.

A cooling relief accompanied the darkness inside. The familiar atrium stood still and empty. Here more tables and assorted items were left scattered about. It was as if someone had tossed the tables around the room, deliberately scattering piles of leaflets over the floor. The walls were lined with notice boards buried under faded papers and posters. One to the right of the entrance was covered in scattered photographs and handwritten notes.

Twilight couldn’t help her curiosity. She took a few steps forward and examined the board.

Most of the details had faded from exposure to the elements, but each photograph showed people smiling and laughing like one would do in a photograph. Written around were names and series of numbers - phone numbers if Twilight remembered correctly. Other pictures had circles or crosses drawn around the faces of those on the faded paper.

Twilight turned her attention to one of the least faded notes. She considered briefly if it was right to pry, but pushed the thought aside. These notes were left out in the open, they were meant to be read, she reasoned.

It was a brief note. She read it quietly to herself, “Cotton Swirl, the army is taking us to some camp near to Appleloosa. We are all safe. We hope you are too. Please come quickly.”

Twilight frowned and pieced together all that she had seen. “This must be some kind of evacuation centre.”

“Evacuation? Evacuation from what?” Spike asked.

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know, Spike. But whatever it was, it must have been big for everything to be like this.” She glanced outside. The light that poured in through the doors turned the outside into a dazzling haze, but she could still see the tent. A pang of guilt crossed though her. “And not everyone made it out.”

Should we do something for them? She thought. What can we do?

“Let’s hope that whatever it was doesn’t get us.” Spike knocked Twilight from her thoughts as he brushed against her legs. His ears stood on end as he kept a keen eye out for anything.

“Don’t worry, Spike. We’re just having a look around,” Twilight said. “Let’s find Principal Celestia’s office. If anyone would have something to explain what was going on, it’s probably her.”

Twilight made her way down the darkened hallways with Spike close to her side. Many of the lockers she passed were left open, their contents having been quickly removed. Others were ripped open by long gashes that twisted the thin metal. She glanced into each classroom they passed. Each one was left in a sorry state. The desks had been left abandoned and pushed out of place, a thick layer of dust covering them. The light that flooded in through the windows had bleached blank the text books that were left open.

The school was deathly silent. The only sounds were the squeaking of her own boots on the floor. The floor itself wasn’t clean. Discarded books, papers and other assorted litter lined the once pressing floors. She also noticed scattered about were many odd little metal cylinders, closed at one end and open at the other.

Silently, she climbed the stairs to the first floor. She didn’t dare to break the deafening silence of the school. She carefully made her way through the jammed open fire doors and walked in the direction of the library.

The first-floor corridors were much like the ones below. As they walked Spike suddenly froze. “Twilight,” he hissed. “Do you hear that?”

Twilight also froze and listened. The air was still, the sound of her own heart beating louder than anything else. She waited in silence when suddenly, there it was. A distant sound. A faint, rhythmic scratching.

Twilight nodded to Spike and continued forwards. She remained close to the lockers to avoid the sunlight that shot through the broken windows to her left and cast burning rays down onto the floor. When they reached the library, Twilight couldn’t help but look through the broken doors. She waited a few moments for her eyes to adjust to the light that flowed through the high glass dome of the room. As Twilight’s vision cleared she let out a small gasp. The dome hand fallen into the centre of the room, crushing under it many bookshelves. More shelves lay twisted and thrown about while others still stood but the books that were once neatly lined in order had been thrown to the side.

Twilight’s heart sank at the sight. The library was full of knowledge unheard of in Equestria. She remembered the night she had spent inside on the bed of books Spike had made for her. She had once hoped to read every book within; the chance to learn so much and digest thousands of years of alien culture was a truly enchanting thought. But now, neither her or anyone else would ever have that chance. Sighing, she turned back to the sound. She still had answers to find.

The sound was louder now. It was constant and moved in regular patterns. It reminded her of chalk on a blackboard, and considering her location, it could well be. It was coming from a classroom just beyond the library.

Twilight walked closer to its door and peeked in through the small window.

A man stood there scratching at the blackboard. He wore a tattered brown sweater, somehow oblivious to the heat. A faded black wig sat on his head, patches of hair having fallen out revealing the stitching underneath. What caught Twilight’s attention the most was the blackboard he was writing on. It had turned white with chalk. It was as if no one had cleaned it in years and instead just kept writing over the top of the old notes. The man’s hands and sleeves were covered in a thick layer of chalk, as was the floor under him. More surprisingly was that the room had been filled with packets of chalk sticks. Many were ripped open and their contents scattered about.

“What is it?” Spike whispered.

Twilight gently lifted him enough to see.

“Well, he looks… Okay, he just looks crazy.”

“Spike!” Twilight hissed. “Well… I admit, he does look a bit… Confused. But you shouldn't call people that.”

Spike rolled his eyes as he was lowed to the ground. “So, what are you going to do?”

“He’s the first person we’ve seen so far,” Twilight whispered. “We should try talking to him.”

“But what if he’s dangerous?”

“He doesn’t look dangerous,” Twilight replied. She looked back through the door. The man continued to write on the board, oblivious to the conversation outside. “But if he gets angry we could always just run away.”

“I don’t like it, Twilight. This place just gives me the creeps.”

Twilight sighed. “Me too, Spike. But we’ve got to do this. He may know what happened here, or if we’re lucky, where our friends are. He looks like a teacher after all.”

Spike slowly nodded. “Okay, Twilight. Just be careful, alright?”

Twilight smiled at her loyal assistant, finding reassurance in the young dog’s words. She took a deep breath and slowly opened the door just enough for her to slip in.

The man still hadn’t taken his attention away from the board. His chalk stick had been worn down to a small nub, yet he kept writing, as if each inch of chalk counted.

Twilight’s heart hammered as she took a few tentative steps forwards. She coughed gently. “Excuse me, Sir?”

The man froze. Twilight waited a breathless few seconds as his head slowly turned to her. His face was thin from hunger and his eyes that were circled with heavy bags were near pin-pricks as they stared right at her with a look of confusion. Slowly his brow shifted to a heavy scowl. “Twilight Sparkle. You are late for class.”

Twilight raised a confused eyebrow. Of all the things he could have said, this didn’t even appear on her list of possibilities. As her mind raced to process this new information all she could choke out was, “Late?”

“Yes. Very late, Miss Sparkle. Now take your seat and pay attention.” His voice was low and dull. It lacked any form of emotion other than mild annoyance. His attention quickly turned back to the board as he began scribbling again.

Twilight glanced to the empty seats. Small desks were lined up along the room, a few had been knocked out of their rows and others had their chairs scattered to the floor. Most still had open textbooks and abandoned pens lying on them. Twilight briefly considered taking an empty desk, but her attention turned back to the teacher.

“Um… Sir?”

Snap!

Twilight squeaked as the chalk snapped in the man’s hand. His grip around the stick further tightened as he slowly turned his head. His eyes burned at Twilight. “Yes, Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight gulped. “Mister… Err, Sir. Where is everyone? What happened?”

The man’s face twisted into a scowl. “First you are late and now you interrupt the class by asking foolish questions? Take your seat, Twilight Sparkle. I better not hear another peep out of you. This is your only warning.”

Twilight froze for a moment before slowly nodding. She inched back, her eyes unable to break from the man’s gaze. She felt herself bump into a wooden desk and quickly fell back into the plastic chair behind it, almost scattering a few packs of chalk to the floor as she did so.

The man seemed satisfied. His thin fingers scooped up a new chalk stick as he turned back to the board and resumed writing. Spike poked his head through the door, he met Twilight’s eyes and then glanced to the man. Slowly he crept in and scurried over to Twilight. “What’s going on?”

Twilight didn’t take her eyes off the man as she leaned down to Spike. “I don’t know. He seems to think there’s a class on.”

“Wow. He really has lost his marbles.”

“Spike! This is serious. I think he needs our help.”

“Yeah, but what if he doesn’t want our help?”

Twilight glanced back at the board. The man continued his writing. Something about him felt familiar to Twilight. She never took note of Canterlot High’s staff other than the Principals, yet this man recognised her, or perhaps her human counterpart. That was a logical conclusion.

She took a deep breath and, remembering back to her own time in school, raised her hand. She waited a few moments before gently coughing to get his attention.

The man continued writing.

Twilight frowned and sighed as she tapped her foot against the warped wooden floor. She glanced down at the boxes of chalk on the desk. One pack had broken open and scattered its dusty continents. Twilight carefully lifted a stick and held it over the edge of the desk.

She let go.

The chalk clattered against the floor.

The man’s head shot around, his wig slid to the side with the force. His brow twisted as he gritted his teeth. “I warned you, Miss Sparkle,” he snarled, each monotone word dripping with disdain. “Not only are you late. You just cannot stop interrupting my class. And now you dare to destroy school property!”

Twilight flinched. A spark of memory flared in her mind. His voice, his grumpy demeanour, his rough black wig and a few off-hand mentions by Sunset about the teachers. She gulped as the realisation sank in her stomach. “Cranky Doodle?”

“That’s Miser Doodle to you!” he snapped. “Mark my words, Twilight Sparkle. This is going on your permanent record!”

Cranky Doodle reached down under his desk and pulled up a wooden hatchet.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Mister Doodle! I’m sorry, but please! I just don’t understand what’s going on!”

Cranky took a step towards Twilight. He was hunched over himself, the hatchet hanging loosely by his side. “Then you should have been paying attention, girl. To think you were one of my best students!”

Twilight pushed herself back in her seat. The chair screeched across the warped wooden floor.

The hatchet was raised above her. Cracky Doodle said nothing as he glared down at Twilight. His eyes were both alight and distant. The world went silent for her. Even her heart seemed to stop as she stared up at the dull blade hanging over her. She pushed herself back further, hoping to put as much distance between herself and the hatchet.

Her chair suddenly fell back.

Twilight yelled as she tumbled back into a stack of chalk boxes. A cloud of dust blurred her vision and burned her lungs.

“Stay back!” Spike barked, quite literally in this case, as he leaped at the teacher’s legs and sunk his teeth deep into Cranky’s ankle. Cranky let out a yell as he lurched back.

“You! You brought a dog into school! Another mark against you!”

Twilight pushed herself up and scrambled towards the door. “Spike! Come on!”

She looked back just in time to see Cranky kick Spike off his leg. Spike yelped in pain as he tumbled across the floor and crashed into a table.

Twilight twisted around and dived towards her assistant. “Spike!”

Spike whimpered and growled as he lay on the floor. When he tried to stand a painful yelp escaped his muzzle as he fell back. “Oww…”

Twilight scooped him into her arms and glanced up at Cranky just in time to see the hatchet falling towards her. She screamed and dived out of the way as the blade cracked into the wooden desk above her. Twilight wasted no time and sprinted towards the door.

Cranky groaned as he pulled the hatchet free. “Running only gets you into more trouble! Get back here or I’ll have you expelled!”

Twilight didn’t look back as she sprinted into the hallway, holding Spike close against her chest. She stumbled as she ran as fast as she could on two legs. She dashed through the scorching sun-shafts that poured in through the broken windows. She glanced back over her shoulder.

Cranky Doodle had followed her, his hand grasped tightly around the hatchet as he gave chase. He was surprisingly fast. He didn’t run; rather he hobbled at a brisk place. With each step, he almost unevenly fell into the next. “Get back here! Running only makes it worse!”

Twilight’s heart pounded as her chest heaved with each rapid gasp of the stale hot air. She stumbled outside of the library and caught herself against the wall. She cried as she pushed herself back upright, keeping Spike close to her.

“Hurry, Twilight!” he cried. His damp eyes were fixated on what was behind them. “He’s getting closer!”

“I know!” Twilight continued to gasp for each breath as she approached the stairs. She skidded to the stop, almost overshooting them. She slowed as she descended them, not trusting her legs as she navigated narrow steps, cluttered with dirt and discarded items. She leaned tight into the corner halfway down.

Cranky let out a furious yell.

Twilight looked up and screamed. She ducked just in time as the hatchet soared over her head, brushing a few strands of hair as it went. She lurched downwards. Her foot missed the step.

A moment of weightlessness came over her as her world turned sideward. It was quickly followed by bone shaking pain as she collided with the stairs, and was quickly followed by more shocks as she tumbled down the remaining steps.

She didn’t have time to scream as she held Spike close to herself, shielding him from the impact. What little breath was left in her lungs was thrown out of her as she landed against the hard floor of the school. Her backpack had taken most of the shock but it didn’t help ease the pain in her arms and legs. She looked up as best she could.

Bright sunlight cascaded down the staircase onto her, she could barely make out the shadow of Cranky Doodle hobbling down towards her. “This is what happens if you run in the hall,” he grumbled. “No detention for you, Twilight Sparkle. This calls for expulsion!”

Twilight wanted to run. She tried to crawl to her feet but fell again as the world span around her. Her whole body burned. She struggled to breathe as she felt a tear rolled down her cheek.

Spike was whimpering in her arms. “Twilight! Please! We’ve got to run!”

Her assistant’s words tugged at her heart. She glared up at the shadow that loomed over her. She kicked out with whatever force she could muster. With one arm tight around Spike the other reached out trying to grab anything within reach. “No! Please! We can talk about this! I’m sorry for disturbing you!”

She wasn’t fast enough. A tight grip wrapped around her ankle and tugged sharply. She yelled and tried to kick with the other foot. If Cranky Doodle noticed her kicks he didn’t pay them any attention. He raised the hatchet high above her. He let out a disappointed humph. “And to think you were a great student.”

Twilight’s cheeks quickly became wet as she screamed. She couldn’t see the man above her in the light of the sun. Just his shadow, and that hatchet hanging over her like a countdown to the end. She kicked and struggled, but nothing happened.

The hatchet fell.

Twilight clenched her eyes shut. Spike, Sunset, everyone… I am so sorry. She held her breath. Tears flowed freely and soaked the dust-covered floor.

She waited.

The hatchet didn’t arrive. She half-opened an eye as she risked a glance up. A second shadow stood next to Cranky Doodle. It was tall and wore a long coat with overhanging shadow of a hat, much like Applejack’s own Stetson, sat over its head. The figure had one hand clasped tightly around Cranky’s raised arm.

The teacher let out a few surprised grumbles as the second shadow placed a hand against his forehead. “Sleep,” she said.

Twilight was sure she saw a flash of light from the shadow’s head as she spoke. The voice was feminine, but it certainly didn’t have an accent like Applejack’s. Her voice was familiar. It brought back old memories and with them a hopeful smile.

Cranky Doodle wobbled as his body relaxed. The shadow caught him in her arms and gently lowed the man to the ground. She rested him against a wall as he let out a small snore. The hatchet harmlessly clattered to the floor.

The figure turned to Twilight and held out a hand wrapped in a fingerless glove. Twilight hesitated for a moment before taking hold of it and was eased upright. She did her best not to hiss as her back protested against the movement. She blinked the sunspots from her eyes as she looked up at the woman’s face. Slowly, a kind smile under a pair of teal, familiar eyes came into view.

Twilight smiled back as her heart jumped with joy. “Sunset!”

Sunset smiled widely under her look of concern. “Are you okay, Twilight? Did he hurt you?”

All that Twilight could do was to wrap her friend in a tight hug. She gasped as she felt the tears begin to flow again. “Sunset… It’s so good to see you again.”

“Hey, it’s okay,” her friend said as she returned the hug. “You’re safe now.”

Twilight winced in pain as her friend wrapped her arms around a few growing bruises. But she didn’t protest; she didn’t want to ruin the moment.

Spike nuzzled between the two of them, a wide smile over his own face as his tail rapidly waggled.

“It’s great to see you as well, Twilight,” Sunset softly sighed. She then chuckled gently. “And you too, Spike.”

“Sunset! You saved us!” Spike cheered. “Thank you so much. What did you do to him?”

“Hey, there was no way I would let him hurt you. As for what I did,” Sunset paused and looked over at the sleeping man. “Well, it was magic…”

Twilight’s brow furrowed in confusion. She pulled back slightly to get a better look at Sunset. Understandably she was older than Twilight last remembered, but she looked thinner than before. Her hair was the same red and gold as it once was although it was unkempt in such a way that would surely make Rarity scream. But her eyes, they looked duller then she remembered, and were sunken back in tired sockets.

Her outfit had also changed. She no longer wore her much-loved black jacket, instead a dusty knee-length heavy brown coat was around her. She wore fingerless gloves of a similar material. The hat on her head was black trimmed with white threading and had a wide brim that covered her head. A pair of tinted goggles were pulled up over her eyebrows and a crimson bandana was wrapped around her neck. It usually spent most of its time covering her mouth, Twilight guessed from the tan lines that covered her friend’s face. Sunset also had a long length of rope tired around her coat and she carried a heavy backpack.

“Magic? But I thought you said your magic only let you read minds?”

Sunset glanced away as she broke the hug and rubbed her arms. She sighed deeply. “Yeah… Well… It turns out I can control people’s minds too. Not in an absolute way! Just that I can implant suggestions and it’s up to them if they want to do it… I think. I’ve never really tied to do more and even then it was only when I absolutely needed to.”

Twilight sighed and with one arm hugged her friend again. “I’m sorry… It’s just… It’s so good to see you, Sunset. And don’t worry about the mind control thing… I’m not mad. Promise.”

Sunset chuckled gently. “Thanks, Twilight. I’ve sure missed you.”

“So you can control minds now? Like some kind of superhero?” Spike injected. He tried to jump up at Sunset but suddenly yelped and feel back into Twilight’s lap.

“Spike? Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

He groaned and nuzzled against Twilight. “I hurt all over… But my side, it’s just so bad!”

Sunset carefully stood and offered a hand for Twilight. “We should get you to Fluttershy. Both of you. You took quite a nasty tumble there, Twilight.”

Twilight nodded and with Sunset’s help rose to her feet. Her free arm cradling the wounded Spike. It was now Twilight noticed a bleeding gash on her leg. She winced at the pain. “Sunset… What’s going on here?”

“It’s a long story, Twilight. But we shouldn’t speak here.” Sunset glanced around the hallway. “The nurse’s office may have some supplies left. Let’s do what we can for you and then get home.”

“Sunset, please… Our friends? You mentioned Fluttershy but are the others… are they-“

“Okay?”

Twilight nodded.

Sunset glanced away again and sighed. “Twilight… A lot has changed since the portal closed. I now live with Fluttershy, Applejack and her family, but the others… I’ve tied looking for them but I haven’t seen or heard from them since before this all started. They’re… They’re missing.”

Twilight's heart sank. The joy she was feeling seconds ago quickly drained away. Her friends were missing. And for thirty moons too! Surely there must be some mistake. That was far too long for them to be gone without even a sound. Twilight opened her mouth to speak but Sunset cut her off.

“Not now. Let’s get you fixed up and then we’ve got to go.”

Twilight sighed and then nodded. She leaned against Sunset for support as they stumbled down the silent hallway.

Twilight hadn’t realised just how bad of a shape she was in until she saw herself in the cracked mirror. She was coated in dust; her arms and legs were grazed and scratched. Now that she had a chance to calm down she became ever more aware of the rising pain in her back.

She would be complaining about it if it weren’t for the questions that raced through her mind. Her friends were missing. Sunset’s voice kept repeating those words again and again within her head. The thought wrapped around her like a cold vice.

“That should hold,” Sunset said as she finished bandaging the gash on Twilight’s leg. “It wasn’t that bad. How are you feeling?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said. “Sunset, please. What is going on? Where is everyone?”

Sunset sat on the stool opposite Twilight and folded her arms around her. “About two and a half years ago, thirty moons, something happened. I don’t know what but I just know that it involved magic. It caused the sky itself to set on fire and it burned non-stop for thirteen days and nights.”

Twilight pushed herself to the edge of the bed, eager to hear the story. “Why didn’t you tell me about this?”

“That’s the thing, I have no memory of it happening. One moment I went to bed after writing to you about the last time we were all together, a picnic watching a meteor shower I think, and then suddenly I woke up on the roof of the school. By then the burning sky had finished and the whole world had gone to Tartarus.”

“And the portal was closed?” Twilight asked.

Sunset nodded. “And I tried to head home to get the journal, but it was just too dangerous. It was weeks later I finally managed to get there but the Journal was just gone. My place didn’t look like it had been robbed or anything. It was just missing!”

“And you said the girls were missing too?” Spike asked. He was lying at Twilight’s side, trying his best not to move. “Even Rarity?”

Sunset flinched slightly and nodded. “Yeah, even Rarity… I did look for them. I found Applejack and Fluttershy at the farm, but the other girls weren’t at home or anywhere else I checked. I’ve been wandering all over trying to find them, but I haven’t even been able to cover a quarter of the city yet. It’s still dangerous to be out there alone.”

“Because of people like Cranky Doodle?”

She nodded. “We call it the Madness. I don’t know what causes it, but it just brings out the worst in people and makes them really aggressive. And there’s no known cure.”

The group sat in silence for a few moments as Twilight lost herself deep in thought. Thirty moons without sight or sound of their friends, and Sunset was looking for them. Where could they be? Could they even still be alive? Twilight frowned. No! They are alive! They’ve got to be, she thought. She fought back the tears such a thought brought with them. They’re out there, somewhere. We just have to find them.

Twilight looked up at Sunset who was busy staring at the floor, her face hidden beneath her hat. But if Sunset couldn’t do it? Twilight shook her head. “Sunset, I’ll help you. I promise. We’ll find our friends. We’ll find a way to stop all this… madness!”

“No, Twilight.” Sunset’s voice was barely audible. She glanced up just enough for her damp teal eyes to peek out for below her hat. “I… I can’t ask you to do that. You should be home, with your friends, where it’s safe.”

“Sunset, you and the girls are my friends,” Twilight stressed. “I can’t just go home and leave everything like this!”

“But it’s not safe, Twilight!” Sunset’s voice grew louder. “Please. If anything were to happen to you…”

Twilight’s face softened. She stepped off her chair and wrapped her friend in a hug again. “Sunset. I’m not some helpless Princess. You need my help. Our friends need our help. Besides, if this is all caused by magic, nopony… sorry, nobody knows it better them me.”

“And I’ll help too!” Spike said. “Nothing messes with my friends and gets away with it!”

Sunset was quiet for a few moments before sighing. She pulled back and smiled. “Thanks, you two. But if we are doing this, then you’ve got to do what I say. There are things everywhere that could hurt you.”

“Got it,” Twilight said.

They were suddenly startled by a buzzing sound that filled the room. “What’s that?” Twilight squeaked.

“Um, Twilight. It’s your bag,” Spike said. Sure enough, Twilight’s backpack was gently buzzing as a purple glow faded out of the gap in its zip.

Twilight carefully unzipped her back and pulled out the journal before opening it to the first page. There was a message there, its ink still glowing gently.

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “My book?”

“It’s a new one. A gift to you, actually. Starlight’s sent a message.”

“Oh, can I see?” Sunset said as she moved to Twilight’s side.

Twilight nodded and began to read out loud, “Twilight, something is wrong with the portal! I’m reading high levels of magical interference for your side. Are you okay?”

Twilight and Sunset glanced at each other. “The portal!” they both cried. There was barely time to stuff the book back into Twilight’s bag before she scooped up Spike and rushed for the door. She had to get to the portal. It had to be okay.

“Twilight, wait. Before you go outside put these on, they’ll help,” Sunset said as she pulled a wide-brimmed hat and a pair of sunglasses from her bag. “The sunlight is dangerously bright today. You’ll burn up fast out there.”

Twilight paused but nodded. She quickly the hat and glasses into their place on her head aid waited by the door for Sunset. She glanced down at Spike, making sure he was comfortable in her arms. “You okay?”

“I’ll be fine,” he said with a weak smile.

Sunset opened the door slowly and checked both ways before stepping out into the hallway. Twilight walked close behind. Neither of them noticed the shadow that moved by the window behind them.

“It feels colder out here,” Twilight whispered.

“So it wasn’t just me… Good,” Spike shuddered. “Also, is it just me, or does the air feel… I don’t know, heavy?”

Now that Spike mentioned it, the air around Twilight did feel thicker and oppressive. It was as if it was slowly trying to squeeze Twilight from all directions.

“Something big is nearby. Big and full of magic,” Sunset whispered with a sight tremor in her tone. “We need to keep moving.”

Quietly, the trio made their way back through the school’s hallway towards the front atrium. As they passed the staircase to the floor above, Twilight noticed that Cranky Doodle had vanished. Only the disturbance in the dust and the hatchet still lying on the ground gave any clue that he was once there. She was about to bring the point up, but Sunset silenced her. She glanced back at Twilight and pressed a finger against her lips. At least, that was what Twilight guessed she meant. It was hard to tell with human gestures.

A gust of wind blew through the school. The heat of the day disappeared with it as the dust swirled in the air. The classroom doors creaked slightly as they passed. Twilight glanced into one, noticing that the sunlight outside had dimmed. And there… Something moved.

“Sunset…”

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s arm. She stared at her with wide eyes and shook her head. Wordlessly she mouthed the word, “Follow.”

The air grew heavier as they went. Sunset carefully crept along the side of the wall, ensuring that her feet did not disturb anything left on the ground. Sunset paused as they reached the circular atrium. The light that poured in from the doors was dimmer now but still left long rays of light that crawled into the centre of the room. She glanced around the left corner towards the front doors.

Her body tensed up.

Suddenly a large shadow moved across the beams of light. Sunset quickly pulled herself back and pressed herself hard against the wall. Twilight became aware of the sounds outside. A deep low growl as something shuffled around, stepping on the metal and canvas of the tents.

She didn’t dare even breathe.

Sunset slowly took a hold of Twilight’s arm and carefully pulled her back. She didn’t say anything as she hurried back down the hallway with Twilight trailing close behind. Spike’s eyes were wide as his ears stood on ends, seeking out any sounds. Suddenly his head shot around, starting at a classroom door up ahead. Something walked out from inside.

“You! No running in the hall!” Cranky Doodle bellowed. He had stepped out of a class room and glared down at the two girls. Sunset had skidded to a stop so fast that Twilight collided into her back, almost sending the two tumbling to the floor.

“We’re sorry, Mister Doodle. We’ll just be going,” Sunset quickly said. Her voice was kept low.

Twilight glanced through a classroom door. A shadow moved by the windows. She tightly griped Sunset’s arm as her heart pounded. “Sunset…”

“You two girls are nothing but trouble makers!” Cranky continued to yell. “Being expelled would be too good for the likes of you!”

Sunset took a step back with Twilight. “Mister Doodle. Please… There’s an exam in progress. We shouldn’t shout.”

“An exam?” He blinked a few times and looked around. “An exam? Oh, dear. I knew I had forgot something.”

Sunset pulled Twilight over to the far side of the hallway and slowly moved along the lockers. Cranky was now standing in the doorway of the classroom slowly walking back and forth on the spot, mumbling to himself under his breath.

Suddenly the air grew thicker and colder. It wrapped itself around Twilight like an icy vise, pushing her from all sides and back against the lockers. Sunset froze. Her eyes widened as she stared into the classroom behind Cranky.

Her voice trembled for a moment before she screamed, “Run!”

Twilight didn’t react at first. Sunset pulled at her but her eyes didn’t leave the doorway. Something big was outside. Pairs of eyes, Twilight wasn’t sure how many, all glared through the cracked glass. They narrowed when they caught Twilight's own.

Suddenly there was a loud screech.

Twilight’s arms tightened around Spike as she fought against the urge to clasp her ears. She felt herself be pushed hard against the cold metal of the lockers as the unnatural cry burned at her ears.

Cranky Doodle was snapped out of his thoughts as he shrank under the gaze from outside the school. Suddenly there was a great burst of wind that shattered the windows, sending dust and debris out of the door, engulfing Cranky in a thick cloud. He screamed and whimpered as he too tried to scramble away.

“Run, Twilight!” Sunset shouted as she pulled Twilight out of the way just as something large crashed into the inner wall of the classroom, knocking the lockers along the wall open, scattering their remaining contents over the floor.

Twilight sprinted by Sunset’s side. She glanced back just in time to see a large beak, big enough to swallow a man whole, crash through the doorway, attempting to snap at Cranky. Cranky screamed and scrambled to his feet as he ran towards the atrium. Suddenly, Twilight was lurched to the side as Sunset pulled her down an adjacent hallway. She smashed into a pair of doors at the end and ran into the school’s cafeteria.

Lunch tables were pushed around the room, the remains of dinner trays with long rotted food sat on them. Sunset pulled Twilight between the tables and over to the fire exit on the far side. Another screech shook the building. The lights above swayed as dust drifted down upon them.

Twilight looked around rapidly as she ran close to Sunset. She couldn’t speak even if she wanted to as her lungs struggled to feed oxygen into her body. Her arms and legs were burning, threatening to give out at any second.

The sight of something big move across the windows reminded her not to stop. Another wave of pressure moved over them as Sunset dived to the floor, pulling Twilight with her. She scrambled under a table and hid there. The sound of scraping could be heard from the glass of the windows.

Twilight wanted to clasp her eyes shut, to pretend it wasn’t there, but the sound of shattering glass knocked those thoughts away. A large claw and ripped through one of the windows. It was a dark and twisted appendage, appearing to drain all light away as it clasped around the wall and ripped away a few bricks.

Another window shattered. The sounds of great snarls and sniffing echoed through the empty room. Sunset reached into the pocket of her jacket and slowly pulled out an odd metal object. It had a long barrel attached to a revolving cylinder above a handle. Twilight didn’t recognise it, but it trembled in Sunset’s hands.

Twilight held her breath as she glanced up towards the windows. Several burning blue eyes glared in from outside. Twilight blinked and rubbed her own eyes before looking again. She blinked some more and looked away. The more she looked the more her vision failed her, almost like she needed glasses just to see the thing.

Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder and shook her head before carefully crawling towards the edge of the table. She looked over towards the doors where they came from. She hissed something under her breath.

Twilight followed Sunset’s eyes just in time to see Cranky Doodle slowly close the doors and place a metal bar through the handles, locking them shut.

Sunset took several deep and rapid breaths as she spun around, watching the windows. The thing, whatever it was, was still out there, its large mass was moving around outside. Twilight couldn’t make out what it was. It was big, and it had what looked like wings. It reminded Twilight of a dragon, but it was wrong. It just did not look right. Its proportions were off, but also shifted each time she looked. It had a beaked head like a bird of prey, or was it two heads? Twilight couldn’t be sure of anything about it. Its many eyes also appeared to shift over its body.

Twilight gasped as she looked away and rubbed her eyes again. It felt like the pressure around them had seeped through her eyes and began to press upon her brain.

Sunset placed her mouth against Twilight’s ear. “Do not look at it.” Her voice was barely audible, especially over the ringing that was rising in her ears.

Twilight nodded and turned her attention away. She looked towards the empty serving counters and then towards the door at the far end of the room. It must lead to the kitchens, she guessed. The door was slightly ajar, revealing only darkness behind it.

Suddenly the shadows inside moved and a cloaked figure appeared in the gap. Twilight’s eyes widened. She glanced to the figure’s hood, searching for any sign of its face, but all she saw was darkness. A hand in a dull grey glove reached out of the hood and beckoned her forwards.

Twilight quickly glanced to Sunset. She was still looking towards the fire exit, surely trying to think of a way out. Twilight gently nudged her shoulder and looked back at the door.

The figure was gone, but the door was still open. Sunset followed Twilight’s look and then turned to her with a nod and smile. Carefully she crawled out of the edge of the table and with a quick glance towards the windows she swiftly dived behind the next. She turned back and nodded to Twilight.

Twilight gulped and followed her movements, carefully shuffling across the floor with Spike clasped tightly against her. He winced and softly whimpered, but remained silent for the most part.

Soon they reached the far end of the serving counter and Sunset carefully pushed open the small metal gate and crawled behind it. They carefully navigated fallen plates, pans and cutlery as they moved towards the kitchen door. Sunset peered into the darkness. She held the metal object in one hand and pointed inside. After a few moments, she slid in and Twilight followed.

The kitchen was dark, but empty. Twilight glanced around for the cloaked figure but they were nowhere to be seen. They couldn’t even hide in the cramped metal cabinets if they wanted. Sunset hurried over to the door on the far side and tried its handle. It was locked. She glanced around and found a set of keys hanging by its side. She quickly fumbled them around until she got right one and swung the door open, letting the bright light of day flood inside. Sunset peeked outside and then turned to Twilight. “Stay close and run,” she whispered.

Twilight took several deep breaths and nodded.

Sunset checked outside again and then nodded to Twilight. “Now.”

She set off across the school’s parking lot as quickly as she could, Twilight flowed close behind, darting between the cars. She felt the pressure around them fall away as the air warmed up. She didn’t dare look back until they had reached the front lawns of the nearby suburban homes.

When she did, she saw it. The thing. The beast. Dragon, she called it, for lack of a better term. It was perched on the rooftop of the school, towering over it like a great vulture. Its many eyes glared down at them.

Twilight wanted to scream, but a coldness in her lungs froze the sound. She turned back and continued running with Sunset, faster than she did before.

They didn’t stop running until they were several blocks away. When they did, Twilight collapsed against the wall of a nearby home. Darkness threatened to overtake her as her lungs burned. But the thing… Dragon, it hadn’t chased them.

Twilight let out a sigh of relief as she allowed her eyes to close. Her body begged for rest, but thoughts lingered in her mind, preventing her from drifting to sleep.

Where were her friends?

What was that thing?

And where did that cloaked figure go? After all, there were only two ways out of that kitchen, and one door was locked from the inside.

Chapter 2: Apple Creek

View Online

Spike had fallen asleep on a moth-eaten couch. Twilight lounged back by his side keeping a careful eye on him as his chest rose and fell. Even in his sleep he would occasionally wince in pain.

Twilight ran a gentle hand over his head and sighed as she tightly hugged her bag. Her whole body was sore and tired. Yellow and blue bruises had already begun to appear on her arms and legs. At least the cut on her leg had stopped bleeding by now.

Once they were some distance from the school, Sunset had pulled the group into an abandoned home. The building was in a sorry state. The paint had long been peeling off its wooden frame and very few windows remained intact. In its shadow plants flourished, overgrowing the walls and digging their roots deep into the foundations, but in the blazing sunlight they wilted and died.

Other buildings they passed had fared no better. In the centre of the streets cars sat rusting in the sun, some had once crashed into others and were left abandoned. The paved road had cracked and plants struggled to reclaim the land. The only other life they came across were a few crows, hiding under a front porch.

Twilight was just thankful there were no other bodies. She clenched her eyes shut at the thought as tears began to well up. She saw those bones lying in the dirt, crawling out like they were crying for help. Why? She shook her head, trying to get the thoughts away. Why would someone just leave them there like that!

She opened her eyes and sighed. The shaking didn’t help.

Twilight glanced over to Sunset who sat in the windowsill, looking out at the street from behind the lifeless curtains. The strange metal contraption rested cautiously in her lap; a ‘gun’ she had called it. A portable hand cannon she used to protect herself. Such an invention both fascinated and terrified Twilight, but more pressing questions floated to the front of her mind.

Twilight struggled to push herself upright and after a few breaths asked, “Sunset?”

Sunset quickly glanced over and flashed Twilight a small smile.

Twilight couldn’t help but return the gesture. Even in all this chaos, Twilight had managed to find her friend. That thought alone brought comfort. She was lost and confused, much more so than when she had first come to this world. But, with Sunset here, Twilight knew that together they’d be able to get through anything. At least, she hoped so. “Sunset, that thing back there… What was it?”

Sunset’s smile faded. She quickly glanced back outside as she frowned. “I think it was a demon. Well, that’s what everyone else calls them. Personally, I hate the name.”

“Why’s that?”

She let out a small chuckle. “Well... I kind of turned into a demon, remember? But I was nowhere near as ugly as that!”

Twilight frowned as she remembered back to the first time they met. It felt like a lifetime ago now; the three days when Sunset had stolen Twilight’s crown and attempted to use it to take over Canterlot High and then Equestria. It was difficult for Twilight to believe that the friend who sat before her once attempted to destroy herself and their friends. “Do you still beat yourself up over that?”

Sunset scoffed. “Please, me turning into a raging she-demon? I’m fine, Twilight. Yeah, it’s still a sore spot, and the others never let me or the other Twilight live it down, but I’ve accepted it and moved on. Besides, I’ve apologised enough for the old me.”

Sunset turned back to Twilight with a concerned look. “How about you, Twilight? Are you feeling okay? This must be a lot to take in.”

Twilight’s squeeze around her bag tightened. Her eyes briefly diverted themselves from Sunset’s gaze. “No,” she whispered. “I… I mean, I will be. It’s just that… This is so much to take in! What happened, Sunset? What’s wrong with the world? You said it was magic, but this world shouldn’t have magic that could do this!”

Twilight shot to her feet and began to pace around the room. Her mind raced with thoughts and questions that she struggled to get out into coherent sentences. The school? The evacuation? The dragon-demon? Cranky Doodle? None of it made sense! She knew magic like the back of her hoof but she didn’t know of any spell that could have caused this much destruction. Then again, she had hands in this world, and she barely knew those.

Twilight tensed as she felt a hand clasp around her shoulder.

“Hey, Twilight. It’s okay,” Sunset said. “You probably have a lot of questions, and I’ll answer them later, when we’re safe. First we need to keep moving, okay?”

Twilight glanced over to Spike. The Princess’s voice echoed inside her head, along with Spike’s pleading eyes. She remembered the promise she made. “We should head back to the portal. We’ve got to… The portal!”

Twilight dived for her bag and pulled out the journal. It glowed gently and felt warm to the touch. She threw the first pages open and read. Sometime between the first message and now Starlight had written two more.

Twilight,

I’ve been studying the portal and I’m detecting some real crazy magic readings. Stuff I can’t identify! Whatever it is, it’s creating a lot of magical disturbance that’s affecting the portal, but it’s well within normal parameters for now. I’ll keep a close eye on it.

Please be alright, Twilight. We hope you’re safe.

Your friend,
Starlight Glimmer.

Twilight frowned and read the second message.

Twilight,

Please, are you okay? We’re all worried about you. I don’t think the Princess can keep Rainbow Dash from rushing in to save you for much longer. I’m sure the others will want to go too. I know I do.

The portal is still stable but I’m growing concerned. I think it could fail if this keeps up. But so long as you have the journal on your end I should be able to reopen it.

Please be okay, Twilight. We’re all thinking about you.

Your friend,
Starlight Glimmer.

“Is everything okay?” Sunset asked.

Twilight reached into her bag for a pen. “Yes. For now, at least. Starlight is worried that it could fail if the strange magic keeps up.”

“It must be that demon,” Sunset grumbled. “Twilight, if that thing is anywhere near the portal, then we can’t go back. It’s just far too dangerous.”

Twilight glanced at Spike and then back to Sunset. “I’m sorry, but I promised both Spike and Princess Celestia that we would go back if it got dangerous. I’ve got to go.”

“Twilight, please, I’m sure Princess Celestia would want you safe above following her words to the letter.” Sunset sighed and sat next to Twilight. “I promise, I’ll do anything to get you back through that portal. But we should wait a few hours for the demon to disappear.”

“But Spike needs help now!”

“And Fluttershy can do that,” Sunset said. “You know how she is with animals and… well, Spike is a dog now.”

Twilight frowned. “Fine… but as soon as the portal is clear we’ve got to go back though. Let me just tell Starlight that we’re okay.”

She quickly penned a message to Starlight explaining the situation and that Sunset was going to take Twilight to a town called Apple Creek to meet the other girls. When that was done she quickly placed the journal back into her bag and carefully lifted Spike.

“Ah… What’s going on?” he groaned as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.

“We’re going to see Fluttershy and get you looked at. Just let me know if you’re in pain.” Twilight smiled down at him as they exited the house.

Spike grinned back and nodded. “Thanks, Twi.”

Twilight was thankful for the hat and sunglasses Sunset had provided. While the heat lapped at her skin, she no longer felt blinded by the sun’s unrelenting light.

“Just stay close to me, Twilight,” Sunset said as they walked down the centre of the street. “I know the safe way back, but we’ve got to be on our guard. Most of the nasty stuff only comes out at night, but there’s plenty of danger in the day too.”

“Nasty stuff? Like the demon?”

“Kind of. The magic that did this to the world, it also really messed up animals too. Some come out in the day but others… Well, just avoid dark places for now, okay?”

Twilight frowned but nodded. “You do know that you will have to explain everything eventually, right? I mean, if I’m going back to Equestria to find a solution for all of this then I’ve got to know everything I can first.”

Sunset glanced back at her. “Yeah, and I’ll be sure to tell you everything I know. But not now; we’ve got to hurry. It’s about a two hour walk to Apple Creek from here if everything goes well.”

They rounded a corner, where a fire hydrant had burst at some point long ago, creating a pond of water across the road that was now teeming with small aquatic creatures that darted between the hardy reeds. A large truck painted in green and black sat abandoned in the murky water as flies buzzed through the air. Sunset stepped over a discarded suitcase as she continued to walk. Abandoned luggage littered the sidewalk and the front gardens of each passing home.

Twilight glanced down as she passed a forgotten teddy bear. The sight of its weather-worn face smiling up at her brought a sharp pain to her chest. She shivered and snapped her head away. She hadn’t spent long in this world, and despite all its fascinating differences, she quickly came to realise that the people here were little different from those back home. This bear belonged to someone. Where were they now?

Twilight hugged Spike tighter as her eyes dampened. Spike nuzzled himself into her with a comforting look as she glanced back up to the homes.

Bursting suitcases and bags of all kinds were left on the front porches of the homes and many of the doors were left wide open. Through the broken windows she could see possessions lying abandoned and decaying with time. She tried to imagine what it must have been like for these people, having to decide what to bring with them in a hurry and leaving most if it abandoned in the panic. It bitterly reminded Twilight of the time she had lost her own home to Tirek.

At least there aren’t any more bodies. The thought did little to calm her.

“They tried to evacuate the city when it all started,” Sunset said. Twilight felt herself relax as the silence was broken. “But most of the city didn’t get out. Anyway, I missed all the official stuff. By the time I woke up, people had been going crazy, getting magic powers and turning into monsters for over a week.”

“People turned into monsters?” Spike asked. “And got magic powers too?”

“Yes. I have no idea how but…” Sunset trailed off as she came to a stop. She froze in place, her eyes darted around the sky.

Twilight had also frozen, or rather, the air around her froze as if the heat of the day was suddenly sucked away. The air itself began to push down on them like an invisible wall. She too looked to the sky as her breaths began to speed out of control.

Suddenly, Sunset grabbed Twilight’s arm. Twilight ignored the pain as she squeezed down on a bruise. Sunset dragged Twilight into the pond and pulled her under the wreck of the abandoned truck. The rapidly cooling water soaked into her boots as they crouched down low under the metal frame.

Twilight would have wondered how such a pond would have remained for so long in this heat, but the sound of large wings flapping kept all thoughts from her mind. A large shadow flew over them, trailing with it a wave of pressure that squeezed tighter around them. Twilight risked a glance up. It was Dragon. The demon flew low to the ground and Twilight caught a glimpse of its two heads hanging low, its many eyes looking all around.

She quickly pulled herself back as a small pain grew behind her eyes. She ignored it and instead focused on holding her breath. Refusing to let out a single sound. Spike and Sunset had the same idea.

They waited for some of the longest minutes in Twilight’s life as Dragon circled above them three times, each time growing lower until its ever-changing body brushed the rooftops. Twilight felt the thud ripple through the earth as it landed just a street away. The very same street they had found shelter on.

Twilight listened to the sounds of the demon as it moved behind the buildings. Eventually Sunset gulped and slowly eased herself out of cover. She stayed low and carefully climbed out of the pond before gesturing back to Twilight.

Twilight followed as quickly as she dared. She winced at how loud the ripples around her ankles sounded. She allowed herself a soft breath as she stepped out onto the cracked asphalt.

Sunset was pushed up against the side of a rusting car. She nodded to Twilight before darting low to the next car. It it wasn’t for her tight hold of Spike, Twilight’s hands would be trembling. She followed closely as they shot between the wrecks, putting as much distance between them and the demon as they could. Twilight didn’t dare glance back over her shoulder. She continued running. Her heart was pounding painfully loud as she kept up with Sunset.

Finally, the air started to warm and the pressure slowly released itself. She let out a sigh of relief as they now broke into a close sprint. “Sunset,” she gasped in a hushed tone. “That thing followed us!”

“I know!” Sunset replied, her voice equally quiet. “Just keep moving. We’ve got to lose it before we reach home!”

Twilight nodded. Even as her legs began to burn up she persevered to keep pace with her friend. Twilight wasn’t a stranger running from danger but she silently cursed only having two legs to do so; it was much easier on four. Still, she had to keep going, she just had to.

They reached a junction and Sunset paused for a moment, looking all four ways before swinging off to the right. Twilight followed close behind for a few meters only to get pulled to a sudden stop as Sunset grabbed her.

The road before them had collapsed into a large sinkhole and had filled with a thick black water. A sedan was half submerged in the pool and its roof had crumpled inwards like a crushed sheet of paper.

“Not this way,” Sunset said.

“Why? We can just go around it.”

Sunset shook her head. She quickly glanced back the way they came and then turned back to the hole. “Hold out your arm.”

Twilight was about to question but decided against it, instead she freed one arm from Spike and raised it towards the pool. A cold shiver ran up her arm as the fine hairs stood on end.

“Can you feel that? Can you also smell the ozone in the air?”

Twilight took in a deep sniff and almost coughed at the thick smell. She nodded and wiped her nose.

Sunset glanced downwards and picked a small piece of metal from between the dust and weeds. “Watch,” she said as she raised it and hurled it at the hole. Suddenly, a wave of pressure rushed past them towards the hole. The air shimmered and rippled the water as the metal suddenly curved off track and was crushed by the air. Then, the air released itself, slamming back into Twilight and Sunset as the metal shot off with a crack and imbedded itself into the side of a house.

“It’s a magical anomaly,” Sunset explained. “They come in all shapes and sizes, and most are deadly. Keep an eye out for them.”

“I would have walked right into that if it weren’t for you,” Twilight whispered as she watched the air. It was hard to see but she could make out a faint shimmer, almost like the heat resting above the ground on a hot summer's day. “Thank you.”

“Hey, that’s what friends are for,” Sunset said as she gave Twilight’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “Let’s keep going. This way.”

Twilight took another long sip of her water. The canteen was already half empty and the water had long since warmed in the heat. She let out a small sigh as she fastened the lid, a difficult task whilst trying to comfortably hold a dog at the same time.

“I would keep an eye on that, Twilight,” Sunset said.

It took her a moment to recognise that Sunset had said something. “What do you mean?”

“Fresh, clean water is a luxury out here. The weather is so unpredictable and we can go weeks without rain.”

Twilight just nodded between her deep breaths. With each step, it became more difficult to walk in a straight line and her vision blurred soon after each blink. Without her hat and sunglasses she would surely have gone blind by now.

Sunset reached under Twilight’s arm and supported her. Her crimson bandanna was pulled down enough to reveal her reassuring smile.

“Thanks, Sunset.”

They had spent the last hour carefully moving through back yards and down ruined streets. Sunset had lead them on longer route around the ruined suburbs to give the High School a clear berth. Now they walked up a main road, cracked and covered with abandoned vehicles like the others. Despite its broken appearance, something felt familiar to Twilight. The houses had thinned out and grown larger. Dying trees filled out the empty land between them and up ahead the road curved into the foothills of the mountains to the south of the city.

“Isn’t this the way to Sweet Apple Acres?” she asked.

“Yeah, but we’re not going all the way there. Apple Creek was a brand-new housing development built right up against the farm shortly before the Burning Days. All the building supplies, the nearby farmland and new homes made for a perfect place to set up a fortified town.”

“So why does Applejack live there instead of on the farm?”

“Believe me, I’m sure she would love to still be living there,” Sunset sighed. “They helped build Apple Creek shortly after the Burning Days. They remained on the farm but it became harder to keep it safe. Then one night their home was attacked. We barely made it out of there but the house was destroyed.”

Twilight gasped. “What? But… Oh, poor Applejack.”

Sunset solemnly nodded. “Yeah. Fortunately, no one got hurt but it was easier to move to Apple Creek then to try rebuilding.”

“What about Fluttershy, then?” Twilight asked. “Why is she here?”

“Applejack found her in her barn crying her eyes out,” Sunset sighed gently. A downcast look had overtaken her face. “I think Applejack knows why, but neither of them talk about what happened. Either way, Fluttershy has been living with us ever since.”

Twilight gulped at the burning question that grew in her mind. She wondered if she even wanted to ask it but the words were already escaping her lips. “What… What about her family?”

Sunset looked away as if her shoes were suddenly far more interesting then the conversation. “I went to her home to look for them. What I found…” She shook her head. “They weren’t there. I don’t know what happened to them but the house was a mess.”

Dark thoughts drifted into Twilight’s mind. She clasped her eyes closed and tried to picture anything else. They continued in silence for a few more minutes as the houses grew more spread out and thick forests of trees, barely clinging onto life, filled out the sides of the roads. Up ahead the road rose into the foothills of the mountains, revealing rows upon rows of dying apple trees.

To the left a large sign pointed down a wide road, proudly displaying the message “Welcome to Apple Creek. Buy your new dream home today!”

They followed the sign and walked down the cleaner road lined with larger homes that had yet to suffer the same ill fate of the older ones further in town. Up ahead a large wall had been built across the road. Large, metal spikes and barbed wire had been fastened to the outside of the crude brick and metal structure. A gate made from rebar and corrugated sheets had been built in the centre of the road with a tower to its right side.

“Listen, Twilight,” Sunset said as she turned her. “When we’re in the town, do not discuss magic in public, okay? Not even in front of Granny Smith.”

“Okay… Why?”

“Twilight, not everyone here is as accepting of magic as the school was. They blame magic for everything that went wrong in the world. Magic is banned in Apple Creek and if they know that we have it they’ll exile us. And that’s if we’re lucky and they don’t hand us over to the Witch Hunters.”

“Witch Hunters?” Twilight asked as she gave Sunset a curiously sceptical look.

“Yeah. They’re a bunch of thugs who go around ‘hunting’ magic. They’re nothing but trouble and some of the things I’ve heard them do…” Sunset shuddered. “Let’s just get inside.”

“Yeah, that sounds sweet! I can’t wait to get out of this heat,” Spike groaned. “If I were still a dragon, I would’ve loved this heat!”

Twilight chuckled softly. “Now you know how I feel in the heat. You just have to put up with it like the rest of us, Spike. Until we get home at least.” Twilight looked up at the gate. Someone was standing in the tower looking down at them. “But, perhaps it’s best if you stay quiet now and act like a normal dog.”

“Sunset Shimmer?” the man in the tower called. “Is that you?”

“Does it look like me, Caramel?” Sunset called back as she removed her bandana and goggles.

“I didn’t expect you back so soon. Who’s your friend?”

“This is Twilight Sparkle, an old friend of mine. I can vouch for her.”

The man in the tower studied them for a moment. Twilight gave him a small wave and a smile.

“Well, I guess if you vouch for her she can come in. But make sure she stays out of trouble.”

“Yeah, I will. I promise,” Sunset said. “So… Are you going to let us in or what?”

“Yeah, yeah, hold your horses,” Caramel said as he vanished from the tower. The group waited in silence for a few moments before the sound of metal grinding filled the air. Finally, one half of the gate slowly swung open to the sound of grinding chains. Stopping just enough to allow the girls to walk through.

Sunset thanked Caramel as they passed him and entered the town. Twilight let out a small gasp as she looked around. It was much busier than she expected. A market area had been set up by the gate, stalls of all shapes and sizes sat on the sidewalks selling their wares. One stall displayed lines of clothing and advertised clothing repairs, whilst another stall was full of what looked like scrap to Twilight. Piles of metal and wiring sat on the tables as behind them an elderly man was hunched over a workbench tinkering away with what looked like an alarm clock.

High above the market large sheets and canvases were hung, providing a welcoming shade over the street. A group of children ran by, laughing to each other as they passed the small clusters of adults. Everyone wore clothing that fully covered their skin. Their heads were covered with hats, hoods, bonnets and scarves, although under the shade many had taken the opportunity to go bare-headed.

Twilight smiled as she looked around. “Sunset, this is amazing! It’s just like back home… only, where are the food stalls?”

“Food and water is tightly rationed by the Council,” Sunset said as she led Twilight down the street. “Everyone gets an equal amount, so long as they help out in their own way. Gathering enough food for the town is hard work, even for the Apples. But, if you’re really hungry and have some money to spare we do have a restaurant.” She pointed to a large house to the side of the road. A bright sign had been placed over its door welcoming all to “Sugar Cube Inn.”

“And yes, it is run by Mr and Mrs Cake,” Sunset chuckled.

“Really? I’m so glad that they’re safe.”

“Yeah, safe… Anyway, the house is this way. Do you want to see Applejack first, explore a bit, or have a sit down?”

As Twilight looked around she had almost forgot about her exhaustion. The homes that lined the side of the road were in near pristine shape, apart from the dead dry lawns out the front. Much of the lawn space had been filled up with shacks built from wood and metal or by caravans, now fixed in place by the passage of time.

Applejack. Twilight smiled at the name. She didn’t want to wait, she had to see her friend. Plus, the chance to explore the social and economic changes among the population was a bonus. Perhaps it would provide some clues that could help her find answers to what happened. “I want to see everything, Sunset. Let’s go and find Applejack and get to work.”

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” Spike whispered.

“Oh… Sorry, Spike. Are you okay?”

“My side still really hurts,” he groaned.

Sunset quickly grabbed hold of Twilight’s arm as a group passed, once she was sure they hadn’t paid her any attention she walked them forwards at a brisk pace. “Let’s go to Fluttershy and get you looked at.”

Sunset lead the two towards the far end of town. The bustle of the market faded behind them as the street calmed, but also grew more crowded with hobbled together structures. The awning overhead thinned out providing only narrow trails of shade to walk through. Twilight glanced at the wooden and metal shacks lining the sides of the road and caught the hungry and curious eyes of people sitting in their makeshift homes. Twilight almost gagged at the stench of sewage that wafted through the air. They passed a mangy dog, lazily lying in the shade of an old caravan. Its owner watched them closely as she hung out her washing on a line stretched between two huts.

Twilight moved closer to Sunset and kept up the pace. She had read about such places in Equestria’s past, but to see them upclose tugged at her heart. She shook her head. How could the brilliant city she had seen fall to such a state? Her mind thought back to Applejack’s home. She had only been to this world’s version once, but it was as ever inviting and comforting as her Equestrian counterpart’s. But did the Apple family really live in such a place now? The structure of many of these shacks would barely pass any points of the Equestrian Building Code and the health and safety aspects of each hut were downright atrocious. A single spark could result in the loss of what little livelihoods these people had left.

The buildings soon thinned out, revealing a wide-open cul-de-sac with the large houses standing almost as proud as they once would have in their heyday. The front lawns had been repurposed into vegetable gardens and small grazing patches for chickens. The stench of waste gave way to the more welcoming smells of open farmland as they headed for the house at the far end. Twilight glanced at the farmers who tended to the small allotments. The sweat flowed out from under their hats and hoods and soaked through their bandannas.

One side of the street opened as if two houses were missing; this gave way to a vast stretch of allotments. Sheep and pigs grazed on whatever little sustenance they could find between the rows of crops and the narrow irrigation trenches. The farmland gently sloped downwards towards a riverbed. A slight glint of water caught Twilight’s eye as she looked beyond it at the rows and rows of healthy and ripe apple trees. A smile crossed her face as she took in the view. She knew the Apple family had a way with their orchard, but to see one thriving in such conditions filled her with pride for her friends.

Twilight followed Sunset closely as they approached the house at the far end. It was built in a similar style to the rest of the homes, but an aura of homeliness filled the air around it. Twilight wasn’t sure if it was from the well-cared for paint or the stacks of farming supplies that lined the walls, but it looked like a small slice of bright order in the otherwise bleak and chaotic world.

They didn’t head for the front door, instead Sunset pulled Twilight around the side of the building and knocked on a windowless door. A sign next to the door simply read “Animal Clinic.”

“Twilight, before Fluttershy answers, there’s something you should know about her,” Sunset said. “You see, ever since AJ found her she’s been much more… well, shy then she used to be. We’ve been trying to coax her out of her shell but it hasn’t done much.”

Twilight was about to respond when the sudden clicking of the door handle interrupted them. The door slowly swung open just enough for a cyan eye to peek out. Sunset was about to speak only for the door to suddenly swing wide open and a pink blur to rush into Twilight.

Twilight yelped as a pair of pale arms flung themselves around her and squeezed tight. “Oh, my goodness! Twilight! Spike!” Fluttershy cried in a soft tone. “I can’t believe it. It’s really you!”

“Fluttershy!” Twilight croaked. Fluttershy’s hug was far stronger than something she would have expected from the skinny girl. She felt her arms burn in pain as she pressed down on her bruises. “Too tight!”

Fluttershy gasped and suddenly released the two. “Oh, no!” She quickly covered her mouth. Her voice was barely a whisper, “I’m so sorry.”

Fluttershy looked much like how Twilight remembered. Unlike Sunset, her skin had not been damaged by the sun and her long pink hair was well-kept. But her cyan eyes were shrunken back in worn sockets and had lost much of their luster.

Twilight gave her a reassuring smile. “It’s okay, Fluttershy. I’m so happy to see you too.”

Fluttershy looked Twilight over and her face fell into one of concern. “Y-You’re hurt? What happened?”

“Twilight and Spike had a run in with a crazy,” Sunset sighed. “Can you help them?”

“Yes, of course. Please, do come in.”

Twilight blinked a few times as she waited for her eyes to adjust to the darkness of the clinic, a pair of long florescent lights lit the bare room. The air was thick with the damp smell of animals with a slight hint of chemicals. Along one wall cages sat with small ramps leading up to their doors to allow the animals to scurry about freely. There weren’t that many animals, as far as Twilight could see. A few rabbits hopped around her feet and a group of cats lazily hanged about from the top of a cupboard. A snake sat snoozing under the only ray of outdoor sunlight that passed through the thin windows along wall, the rest of the windows had been blacked out preventing the piercing light from breaching the animal sanctum. A few tables and chairs sat around along with several cabinets filled with medicine bottles and supplies.

Twilight gently placed Spike down on a table. The young dog let out a sigh of relief as he relaxed himself.
“S-Sunset… Could you please look at Twilight while I tend to Spike?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight had to strain her ears to pick up her words as Fluttershy hid herself behind her long pink hair. Sunset nodded and gently took Twilight over to a seat at the far end of the room.

“You really don’t need to do anything,” Twilight said as sunset unwrapped the bandage. “I can do it myself.

“No, Twilight. You should rest. You’ve been through a lot today.” Sunset looked up at her with a small smile. “Besides, it would give you time to start asking questions.”

Twilight’s face lit up at the thought. “Oh, where to begin?” she almost squealed. Twilight thought for a moment and glanced over to Fluttershy who remained at the far side of the room with her back to them as she talked quietly to Spike. “So, what has everyone been up to since the portal closed?”

“Well, we’ve all been helping Apple Creek. Fluttershy set up this clinic to help all the animals she could, but it needed supplies and that’s where I came in. I raided her old Animal Shelter for most of the stuff you see here.”

Twilight paused as Sunset’s words circled in her head. “You stole it!”

Fluttershy let out a small yelp and fearfully glanced over at them for a moment. Twilight apologised and asked again quieter, “You stole it? You stole everything in here?”

“It’s not like anyone else was going to use it, Twilight,” Sunset sighed as she dabbed Twilight’s knee with disinfectant, causing her to hiss in pain. “I know it sounds bad, okay. It feels bad. But we need this stuff to survive so we scavenge it from wherever we can. So long as no one still owns it.”

“What if they come back?”

“Twilight, I used to feel the same, okay. But this is just how the world works now and there isn’t much we can do otherwise. There aren’t any people making things anymore and any shops just sell stuff they scavenged or traded.”

Twilight frowned. It made sense that goods, especially medicine, would be hard to come by in such dire circumstances. But to resort to theft to acquire them? The thought sickened Twilight, but deep down she couldn’t bring herself to blame Sunset. Her actions, while unpleasant, were entirely logical. Twilight closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh. “Fine. Just… Promise me that you will only take what you absolutely need and no one else does.”

“Already do that, Twilight.” Sunset prepared a fresh bandage and began to wrap it around Twilight’s knee. “The problem is that this stuff won’t last forever. I don’t know what Fluttershy’s going to do when she runs out.”

“Hopefully we would have fixed things by then.”

“Yeah… Hopefully. Anyway, so Fluttershy runs this shelter and I scavenge for goods. The scavenging was really an excuse to look for answers, but I haven’t had any luck there. As for Applejack, she and her family help run the farms. They mostly look after the orchard across the creek. It’s the last part of Sweet Apple Acres they tend now.”

“Well, at least they still have a small slice of home,” Twilight sighed. “Oh, Sunset. I’m just so sorry for everything that’s happened.”

“There’s no need to apologise, Twilight. This wasn’t your fault.”

“Yeah, but I just feel like I could have done something—”

“Twilight,” Sunset said as she stood and crossed her arms over her chest. “You are not to blame for this, so don’t blame yourself for not doing something, okay?”

Twilight’s argument caught in her throat and she nodded.

“Besides,” Sunset continued. “You can help now. We’ll get you back to Equestria first thing tomorrow morning, I promise.”

“Yes, yes of course, Sunset. Thank you.” She let out a sigh before a wide grin crossed her face. Twilight quickly unzipped her backpack and rummaged around before pulling out a notebook and a quill. “I need to know everything, Sunset. Tell me everything you can!”

Sunset chuckled and nodded. “Sure, but let’s go and pay Applejack a visit.” She turned to Fluttershy and said, “Fluttershy, is it okay if we leave Spike with you?”

Fluttershy turned her head just enough to see an eye peek out from behind her hair. She smiled and nodded. Spike meanwhile was lying back on a soft pillow with a sleepy smile. “Have fun you two,” he said, with only one eye open.

Twilight and Sunset left the converted garage through the door they entered and then followed a narrow dirt track that twisted through the allotments towards the river. “So, you know about the Madness already. We have no idea what causes it, but sometimes it’s a slow and gradual change, other times they just snap overnight. It puts everyone on edge.”

Twilight nodded and eagerly wrote down notes in her book.

“People have also started getting magical abilities, much like the ones we have,” Sunset added in a hushed tone after checking no one was around to hear. “But while we needed our geodes to make our powers work there doesn’t seem to be something connected to the magic they gain. But, what’s even weirder is that Fluttershy, AJ and myself have all lost our geodes from the time we woke up after the Burning Days started.”

“But you used your magic back at the school?” Twilight replied as they approached a small wooden bridge that crossed the creek. The riverbed was wide, but only a small stream of water now flowed lazily down the central channel.

“Yeah. Whatever powers everyone else’s magic must also be powering our own.”

Twilight nodded and scribbled down some more notes on the page. “I see. Ooh, this is fascinating, Sunset. Spontaneous magical distribution among a previously magically-inert population! I could write a book about this back home!” She glanced up to Sunset who was giving her an amused smirk. Twilight chuckled sheepishly. “After I fix this world, that is.”

“It’s fine, Twilight,” Sunset chuckled.

They crossed into the orchard and the blazing sun was soon hidden behind the thick canopy of the apple trees. Large red and thoroughly juicy looking apples hung from the branches. Twilight felt her mouth water at the sight. She had never realised how special an apple could be until she met Applejack. The amount of care and dedication that went into the orchard was perhaps greater than Twilight’s own dedication towards studying. She was amazed that despite the dire state of this world, the Apple family had managed to keep such a beautiful and bountiful crop growing.

Suddenly there was movement up ahead as a large man in a wide Stetson and a red flannel shirt came down the trail. He held a near overflowing bucket of apples over his shoulder and smiled widely when he saw the two. “Howdy, Twilight. Ah didn’t think we’d see ya again.”

“Big Mac!” Twilight said, smiling at the sight of Applejack’s brother. “It’s good to see you too.”

Bic Mac shifted on his feet for a moment before leaning in and asking, “Yer the… out of town one, right?”

Twilight chuckled. “Yeah, that’s me. I thought I’d stop by for a visit but… things aren’t exactly as I remember.”

“Eeyup,” the older Apple said. “Applejack is just up ahead.”

Twilight and Sunset thanked him as they passed and continued up the hill. Soon voices began to drift through the trees, a pair of familiar voices that brought a smile to Twilight. “Ah’m tellin’ ya, Sis,” Apple Bloom said. “Old Bark and Whittle Root need this water more than Greenshoots.”

“Apple Bloom, we’ve talked ‘bout this,” Applejack replied. “Ah know you care ‘bout the trees, heck, even Granny and I have given then names and read them bedtime stories, but ya shouldn’t do such things around here. People may get the wrong idea about ya.”

“But, Sis! Ah’m just…” Apple Bloom let out a frustrated sigh. “Please, the trees over there need this water.”

Twilight and Sunset came to the edge of a small clearing. Baskets of freshly collected apples sat in the shade by an old water pump. Applejack held a bucket of water in her arms as she looked down at her little sister.

Applejack was about to speak, but Apple Bloom looked towards Sunset and Twilight as a large smile exploded on her face. “Oh mah gosh! Twilight Sparkle!”

Applejack’s head shot around, “Twilight? Ah don’t believe it!”

“Applejack! Apple Bloom! It’s so great to see you again!”

Applejack placed the bucket down and rushed over to Twilight. “Mah goodness, Girl! Ah’d never thought Ah would see ya again… Ya the Princess one, right?”

“Yes, that’s me. I came to find you all after we lost contact. But… Well, I’m just glad you’re okay.”

“When Sunset said she was going to try and find ya, Ah didn’t expect you would actually come. Uh, sorry for not believing ya, Sunset.”

“It’s fine, Applejack,” Sunset said with a small smirk. “I found her being chased by Mr Doodle through the school.”

“Oh, geez, Ah am sure glad Sunset found ya.”

“Yeah, so am I,” Twilight sighed. “Still, it’s so good to see you two again. I’m so glad you and your family are safe.”

“It’s sure been tough, but we’ve been doing our best,” Applejack said. “Say, we’re just ‘bout finished up here, why don’t we go back to the house and catch up?”

“But, Applejack. The trees!” Apple Bloom said. “Please, the trees on the western side need this water. Ah know the soil over there looks wet, but it ain’t deep enough for the roots. They need a bit more.”

Applejack thought for a moment and then sighed. “Sure, Sugarcube. Ah trust ya and you’ve been right ‘bout these things before.”

Apple Bloom quickly hugged her sister and thanked her before lifting the bucket as best she could and stumbled with it through the trees.

The three girls made their way back towards the house. This time the questions turned to Twilight as Applejack and Sunset were eager to hear what Twilight had got up to back in Equestria. Twilight was happy to indulge the other two in the events of her life and those of her friends. However, the conversation came to an abrupt stop as the front of Applejack’s house came into view. “What the heck are those varmints doing here!”

Twilight staggered to a standstill and looked at a group that had gathered in front the house. Big Mac stood next to an elderly lady that Twilight recognised as Granny Smith. She stood with sternly with her arms crossed over her chest and her foot tapping impatiently.

Meanwhile, another group stood before them. On their left side stood a short woman with purple hair flowing from under her hat. It took a moment for Twilight to recognise her as Miss Cheerilee the school teacher. The other three men were a mystery.

The man in the centre stood tall and confident. A sympathetic grin was plastered on his tanned face. Greying black hair poked out from under his wide black hat. He wore a deep blue suit with a red tie that stood out as being too fine among the dust and the dirt. Behind him stood a shorter man in a blue waistcoat and to their right stood a man built like a brick wall. He wore a dusty grey uniform of some kind with a matching boonie hat.

“Who are they?” Twilight whispered.

“It’s the town Council,” Applejack grumbled. “Granny Smith, Cheerilee, Filthy Rich, Davenport and Night Sentry.”

Twilight looked at the man in the suit. She could see the resemblance to Filthy Rich now, he even had a tarnished broach of his pony-counterpart’s cutie mark attached to his left lapel. Davenport also resembled her local quill and sofa sellspony. As for Night Sentry, she had never met someone with that name in her world. So why did the man in grey looked familiar? “Night Sentry?”

“He’s the head of the town guard and…. He’s Flash Sentry’s dad,” Sunset said.

“Flash!” Twilight gasped. A mixture of fear and excitement rose from her gut as she thought of him. Despite the time they spent apart, her stomach still fluttered when she thought of him. He was the first, and so far, only pony, or person, who ever made her feel this way. “Oh goodness, is he okay? Please tell me he’s here?”

The two girls looked to each other before averting their gaze from Twilight. “Ah’m sorry, Sugarcube. But we haven’t seen him. Not even his dad knows where he’s at.”

“Oh…” Twilight’s stomach sank. Yet another missing friend. He had to be okay, she was sure of that. Just as she was sure her friends were. He was just as strong and resourceful as they were. Perhaps they were held up somewhere Sunset hasn’t looked yet? She made a mental note to ask Sunset about other locations in the city later. Twilight pushed her feelings away and practised Cadance’s breathing technique to calm her nerves. She then looked back at the group and asked, “So… What do they want?”

“It’s probably ‘bout Big Mac’s truck. He’s been trying to get fuel rations for it for months.”

“I’m going to take a closer look,” Sunset said as she marched forwards. Twilight and Sunset followed close behind.

“And I’m telling you, Granny Smith. The answer is still no,” Filthy Rich said.

“Well, we need those extra supplies,” Granny Smith stated. There was no hint of compromise in her words. “Without them we can’t keep Big Mac’s truck runnin’.”

Big Mac nodded in agreement.

“We all voted on this, and it was three against two in favour of Sergeant Sentry’s proposal.”

“The MRAP needs the fuel to patrol the roads and protect the town,” Night Sentry said.

“Ah don’t care ‘bout yer fancy Army truck, Sergeant. We haven’t been attacked in years!”

“Granny Smith. If it wasn’t for that truck, then we wouldn’t have saved you when your house was attacked,” Filthy Rich said.

Granny Smith’s face flashed red as she gritted her teeth. “Ah… Ah know. But we need Big Mac’s truck to transport the apples and other crops.”

“If we could use it to trade with Magicland or anywhere else, then maybe. But just moving stuff around the farms and to the market isn’t good enough to justify the cost.”

Granny Smith looked like she was about to explode but Big Mac gently placed a hand on her shoulder and shook his head. The elderly woman looked at him for a moment before letting out a long sigh. “Fine. Y’all win. But don’t yer dare go squanderin’ any of that fuel on pointless things.”

“We wouldn’t dream of it, Granny Smith. Thank you for understanding.”

“Ah’m still gonna keep sayin’ how much I disagree with this.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Filthy Rich looked over at the girls and flashed them a toothy smile. “Good afternoon ladies, and do my eyes deceive me or is that Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight’s brow twisted in confusion. “We’ve met? Oh! I mean… Yes! Yes, it’s me. Sorry.”

“I don’t blame you for forgetting. It was a long time ago now,” he chuckled dryly. “Still, it’s good to see a new friendly face. Welcome to our town, you’re free to stay the night, so long as you adhere to our rules. I trust Miss Applejack and Miss Shimmer here will take care of you.”

“Yes. Thank you, Mr Rich.”

“If you need anything just stop by my office. I’m always happy to listen to the concerns of the people.” He turned to everyone and pulled on the lapels of his jacket. “Well, if that’s all, I bid you all good day.”

Night Sentry and Davenport followed Filthy Rich as they walked back into town. Miss Cheerilee lingered for a moment and then smiled at Twilight. “Twilight! It’s so good to see you again!”

“Thank you, Miss Cheerilee.”

“Oh please, we’re not in school anymore. Just call me Cheerilee.”

“I’ll give it a try,” she chuckled.

“Ah take it yer the one who voted in favour of Big Mac?” Applejack asked as she glanced at her brother who was doing his best to hide his disappointment. “Thanks for that.”

“Oh, not at all. I know how much that truck means to him. I’m just sorry things turned out this way. Anyway, I’m so happy to see you three girls have found another friend after all this time.”

“Cheerilee,” Granny Smith said, her anger was replaced with a kind smile. “Ah was just about to start cooking, an’ it looks like we already have one guest. Would you care to join?”

Miss Cheerilee politely declined and said her goodbyes before Granny Smith gave Twilight a hearty welcome. She then beckoned the trio inside. The house itself was spacious, but lacked in both decoration and furnishing. Only a few rustic pictures and photographs that must have been scavenged from Applejack’s old home lined the walls and the little furniture was a miss-match of different styles, ages and conditions.

The kitchen was equally sparse. The windows were covered with thick black drapes that blocked out all sunlight leaving only a single dim lightbulb to light the room. A large wooden table sat in the dining area surrounded by a variety of chairs. The kitchen area was hidden behind a counter with two stools by its side. It was also spotlessly clean and a bowl of fresh apples sat waiting to be eaten.

“So, how long are yer stayin’ for, Twilight?” Applejack asked as the girls took their seats around the kitchen counter.

“Oh, I plan to return to Equestria tomorrow. I just need to gather as much data as I can while I’m here and then I’m going to study what could have caused all of this and hopefully find some way to help.”

“Well, that’s a mighty tall order, there Twi. But Ah’m grateful for yer help.”

“Yes, but I don’t plan on staying too long in Equestria. I want to come back and help all of you in whatever way I can.” She paused for a moment and looked between her two friends. Their faces were tired, and covered in a thin layer of dirt and grime that did little to hide their sunburn. It was only Fluttershy that seemed to retain her former radiance, but even then it was hard to tell in the darkness of her clinic.

“I want to help you, and I want to help the other girls. I’ve… I’ve got to find them.”

Applejack and Sunset exchanged a look. “Listen, Twilight,” Sunset said. “We both want nothing more than to get the gang back together. They are our friends too and we think about them every day.”

“It’s true.” Applejack nodded as she removed her hat and held it over her chest. “Not a day goes by when Ah don’t think of Rarity or Rainbow. An’ birthdays just aren’t the same without Pinkie.”

“Twilight, I have looked for them. But after months without finding anything good… I just had to stop. It’s far too dangerous.”

“That, an’ yer barely made it back with that stab wound through yer shoulder.”

“Yeah, thanks for reminding me,” Sunset sighed as she absentmindedly rubbed her left shoulder.

“It’s really that dangerous?” Twilight asked, her face flushed with sympathy and worry. “We made it back here okay and you made it seem like that demon was a rare thing.”

“Y’all saw a demon?” Applejack asked.

“I also said there were other monsters, Twilight,” Sunset stressed. “During the day, all you have to worry about the Mad, bandits, wild animals, mutants and scourge. At night.. Well, at night that’s where the real monsters come out.”

Twilight quickly scribbled down what Sunset said in her notebook. Questions quickly began bubbling in her mind. With all these dangers, were her friends even still safe? She frowned and pushed out the thought. New questions flooded her mind to bury the fears, after all, the more she knew the less she had to fear.

“Okay, so it is dangerous. There’s still a lot I would like to understand. Is the Madness a disease of some kind? Is it curable? What exactly are demons? How much do you know about them? Who was that person in a cloak who helped us escape the school?”

“Wait! Hold on, Twilight. Person in a cloak?” Sunset injected. An expression of concern etched over her face.

“Yes… I may have forgot to mention them. They opened the door to the kitchen for us… Well, I think they did anyway. I just saw them standing there and they gestured for us to come over to them.”

Sunset frowned and pushed herself closer to Twilight. “What did they look like? Did you see?”

“W-Well… They wore a long cloak of some kind. But it was too dark to make anything out. Sorry, Sunset.”

Sunset sighed and shook her head. “It’s… It’s fine, Twilight. Don’t worry about it.”

“An’ as for your other questions. Ah don’t think anyone knows, to be honest,” Applejack ran a hand through her straw blonde hair as she thought. “Folk’s say that demons are the biggest and the worse kind of monster created during the Burning Days. Ah’ve only seen one years ago, but it didn’t bother us.”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah… Fortunately they’re super rare. But if one is hanging around the school, then that’s bad news for us and the town.”

“We should tell the council about it,” Applejack said.

“Not now, yer not,” Granny Smith said as she appeared behind them, causing the group to jump in their seats. “It’s late an’ Filthy Rich don’t care for visitors at this time of the day. Ah’m ‘bout to start cooking too.”

Twilight turned back to her notebook. “So… Are there any other towns around?”

“Well, there’s Magicland up north,” Sunset said. “We trade with them sometimes, but most people here want nothing to do with them.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because it’s full of no-good cursed people,” Granny Smith grumbled as she started cutting vegetables. “Mark my words, every one of those poor cursed are just a time-bomb waiting to go off.”

“Cursed?”

“She means magic users,” Sunset said. “They also have an unfortunate tendency to turn Mad more often than everyone else. At least, that’s what everyone seems to think. I haven’t had time to study it.”

Twilight jotted down a memo to study the spread of Madness in magical and non-magical communities.

“Then there’s Wondertown,” Applejack said. “It’s somewhere on the eastern side of the city. But Ah don’t know anyone who’s managed to get there and back again.”

“Nor do I,” Sunset added. “We only know about it thanks to Wondertown Radio. The only Radio station still running these days.”

“Why hasn’t anyone been there?”

“The Crystal Empire. And get this, it’s led by someone who calls themselves King Sombra.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Well, I expected that he would have a counterpart here, everyone else appears to do so.” She eagerly scribbled down some more notes and thoughts. “But what do you know about it?”

“Only that it’s big trouble,” Applejack said. “An’ that it’s built on top of Crystal Prep Academy. Those folks are nothin’ but evil slavers these days. They raid the city for anyone and anythin’ then drag it back home whether it wants to go or not. Once y’all inside yer never seen again.”

“That… sadly makes a lot of sense actually,” Twilight sighed. She had never met anyone from that school, but she heard so much about it from Sunset. The thought that this world’s version of Cadance could still be there crossed her mind and twisted her stomach. “W-Well… We just have to fix that too.”

“Hang on a moment there, Twi. Ah know you want to save the world and everythin’, but the Empire is a whole other level of trouble. We’ve just gotta stay away.”

“She’s right, Twilight. We would need an army to even get close to Sombra.”

“Well, we can put it in a to-do later list,” Twilight said as she quickly created the list in the back of the notebook. Applejack and Sunset just looked at each other and shrugged.

“How are you feeling, Spike?” Fluttershy asked. She had just finished placing the last bottle of painkillers into the cabinet and locked it tight. She turned back to the small purple dog that lay on a bright soft pillow and took a seat next to him.

“Much better, thank you,” he said with a weak smile. “I feel like I could walk now!”

“You can, but it will start to hurt again once the pills ware off. Fortunately, nothing was broken, but you should take it easy for a few days.”

“An excuse not to do anything? Twilight won’t like it,” he chuckled.

Fluttershy let out a small giggle of her own but then sighed. “If you do still plan on going home tomorrow, I do suggest you see a real doctor. They’ll be able to help more than I can.”

“What do you mean, Fluttershy? You are great with animals!”

Fluttershy felt herself try to blush as she played with her hands. “T-Thank you, Spike. But I’m no real doctor. I only know what I read and what Mrs Fauna taught me…” She paused for a moment. Mrs Fauna’s face crossed her mind. She could still see the look of fear in her eyes, pleading out to her. Fluttershy clasped her eyes shut and shook her head, pushing the images away. “I do wish she was still here,” she said, although she was scarcely sure if the words even left her mouth.

Spike gently rested a paw on her arm, knocking her out of the trance. “You may not be a real doctor, but if you’re anything like the Fluttershy back home then you’re just as great, if not better than most!”

Fluttershy smiled gently. “Thank you, Spike.” The two sat in quiet for a moment before she asked, “What is she like? The other me.”

“Oh, well, she’s just like you, really. Only a pony,” Spike said with a chuckle. “But she’s so sweet and kind. She lives in this treehouse cottage with all her animal friends and she even runs her own animal sanctuary.”

A sad smile crossed her face. She had always dreamed since she was young of running her own animal sanctuary. The fact that her trans-dimensional twin had achieved her dream warmed her heart, but the happiness soon faded as Fluttershy looked at the dusty floor of the garage she now called her clinic. How could she ever run a true sanctuary in a place like this? No person or animal was safe around here.

“W-Well… I’m just glad she’s happy.”

“Hey, Fluttershy, can I ask a question?”

“Oh? A question?” Fluttershy wasn’t sure if to panic or not. She nodded carefully. “O-Okay.”

“Sunset mentioned earlier that you’ve become… Well, shyer then you use to be. Is it true? Because you seem pretty normal to me.”

Of all the questions he had to ask it had to be that one. Fluttershy closed her eyes and sighed deeply as she carefully chose her words. “S-Spike… I… I just feel more comfortable around animals these days. It’s… Safer…”

“Safer than Sunset and Applejack?”

Fluttershy mentally slapped herself. “N-No… I don’t mean it like that… You see… A lot of people in the world are bad now… And I… I just…” Her voice trembled to a whispered before no words came. She didn’t know what to say. She couldn’t bring herself to confide in him her feelings, after all, unlike other animals he could talk to others.

She just gulped and then said in a low, shaking tone, “I… I’m sorry, Spike. I can’t answer that.”

Spike frowned but then nodded. “Okay, Fluttershy. I’m sorry for asking,” he said. “But you know that if you whether want to talk, then I’m here for you.”

A small smile crossed her face. She always knew she could trust her friends and that they would be there for her. But she liked her shell. It was easier this way.

Twilight and the others helped Granny Smith prepare the evening meal. It wasn’t anything that could be considered a banquet, but there was a respectable amount of fresh vegetables that were stewed and roasted. Fortunately, no meat was cooked this evening, Twilight wasn’t sure if she could have stomached being in the kitchen if such a smell was in the air, not that she knew what cooking meat smelt like.

Fluttershy didn’t join them and Applejack assured Twilight that was normal before taking her food to her. Fluttershy liked to eat alone in her bedroom, located in a small room adjacent to her clinic. She rarely set foot outside of the house, and instead preferred to remain in the blacked-out rooms on the lower floor. Not that Twilight could blame her if the heat was anything like it was today. She had been near active volcanoes that were more pleasant than the sunlight outside. Her skin had already started to sting and peel and she feared how it would look once she returned to Equestria. Sunburn under fur was not an easy thing to manage.

The meal itself was a very pleasant experience. The table was filled with fascinating conversation about the day and Twilight couldn’t help but ask many more questions on how the town works and how they farm in such dire conditions. By now her notebook was half-full with notes, theories, questions and answers, all hastily scribbled down as best she could using fingers. She still didn’t quite understand how spike could do it every day for her back home.

By the time the sun was setting the family decided to call it a night and head to their rooms. Twilight was sharing with Sunset who had been highly insistent that Twilight could stay in her bed while she took the floor. Twilight, not wanting to seem rude, refused the offer and presented her own sleeping bag she had stuffed in her backpack. However, the plan quickly fell part when she realised it was still pony sized.

Sunset’s mattress wasn’t the most comfortable of mattresses Twilight had slept on, but it’s soft warmth quickly helped to soothe her sore body. Spike was curled up peacefully on a soft pile of sheets as Sunset sat on her own makeshift bed that was sprawled out across the floor.

Sunset’s room was a good size, especially considering the lack of furniture. But the walls were bare and there wasn’t a single luxury other than the small radio that gently filled the air with a soft violin melody. A simple pair of drapes hung over the window, letting only a sliver of orange light through.

“We’ll get up at the crack of dawn tomorrow. Hopefully that demon has gone and we can get you home,” Sunset said as she lay in her sleeping bag.

Twilight looked up from the journal. She had just finished filling Starlight in on what had happened and the plan to return. “Starlight says that she isn’t getting any of those curious anomalies in the portal anymore. It should be safe to return. You’ll keep the journal of course, that way we can come and go as we please.”

“That’s great Twilight,” Sunset said as she lay back with a sigh. She stared at the ceiling for a few moments as the sweet music drifted around them. “Twilight… Do you really think you can think of something to help?”

“Well, if it’s just magic then there’s always a way to counteract it,” she said. “After all, Starswirl’s Fifth Law of Magical Conservation states that that for every—”

“For every spell there is a counter spell. Yeah, I know Twilight. It’s just that magic here doesn’t work the same as it does in Equestria!” Sunset let a long groan and wrapped her arms over her face. “I’ve been trying to figure that out ever since we first got our magic.”

A pang of guilt shot from Twilight’s heart as she curled herself up on the bed. “I was supposed to help you with that, wasn’t I?”

Sunset perched herself up from the floor. “It wasn't your fault, Twilight. I know you were busy being Princess of Friendship and all that. Even when Starlight offered to help we didn’t make any progress.”

Twilight frowned. She knew that on some level Sunset was right, it wasn’t her fault that this happened, but it was her fault that she wasn’t there to help. She was always busy saving the world or just having fun with her friends to focuses on assisting Sunset with her study of Human magic. Clenching her hands into tight fists, Twilight buried her head into her knees.

I really am a bad friend, aren’t I? She thought. That lone skeleton flashed before her eyes. The nameless dry bones looking up at her as if it was taunting her. Perhaps if she had paid more attention to Sunset they would still be alive? The skull then flashed to Rarity’s face, followed by Rainbow Dash’s, Pinkie Pie’s and finally her own face. She threw her head up and glared out the window, “I still should have done more! Half our friends are missing, Sunset! They could be… They could be lying in the streets just like that skeleton!”

Twilight didn’t notice Sunset had leaped to her feet until she felt her arms wrap around her. Twilight huffed and kept her eyes shut tight but allowed herself to be pulled into the hug. “Shhh… Please, Twilight. If anyone should feel like that, it’s me. I was the one who was supposed to work it all out, to fix things. I… I’m sorry, Twilight. I just want nothing more than to find a way to make things right. And you can help with that, if you want. We can fix this, together.”

“It still doesn’t help our friends,” Twilight sighed.

“I know, Twilight. I know.”

The two sat in silence for a while. Twilight barely noticed the music as her thoughts burned themselves out. She had failed as a friend, that feeling stung her more than when she learned how much she let Moondancer down all those years ago. She should have helped Sunset sooner, but she couldn’t dwell on that. She can help now, and nothing will stop her.

The music came to an end as a new voice filled the room. “What a lovely peace to end the day to. Thank you all for listening to Classical hour with me, your host, Octavia Melody. Up next I hope you’re ready to party down to the beats of the one and only DJ-PON3! Thank you all for listening, and we hope you join us again on Wondertown Radio.”

Sunset reached over and switched the radio off. “Sorry, Vinyl, but we’ve got to sleep,” she chuckled.

Twilight was thankful for the chance to change the topic. She sighed and let herself lie back in the bed. “She’s the one who helped us at the Battle of the Bands, right?”

“Yeah, and Octavia was also at school with us.”

“So, they’ve got a radio station now?” Twilight asked. She was still curious about radio, it was one of the many things she had wished to study about this world. While magic can be used to transmit messages over long distance, such a device is simply unheard off.

“They don’t own the station, although they do have a lot of shows on it. There’s been thoughts of trying to contact them with a radio of our own, but we just couldn’t get a signal out to them. But from what they say it sure does sound like Wondertown is a great place all things considered.”

Twilight nodded. “Well, at least it’s nice to know that they’re safe.”

“Yeah, it gives me hope that the others are there too, living it up in Wondertown...”

Both girls lay back down in their beds as the darkness outside grew. Twilight took one last look at the journal. Starlight had written back again confirming that she’ll keep an eye out for them in the morning. Twilight quickly thanked her before setting the journal on the bedside table.

“Hey,” Sunset whispered. “This is just like one of those slumber parties we use to have… Well, with less games of course.”

“I only went to one, remember,” Twilight chuckled. “But yeah, I guess you’re right.”

After a moment of shared laughter Sunset yawned. “Goodnight, Twilight.”

“Goodnight, Sunset.” Twilight closed her eyes. She let her thoughts die as her mind carried her to sleep.

Neither of them noticed the growing chill in the heavy air as a touch of frost lapped at the window.

Chapter 3: Confronting Demons

View Online

Fluttershy took a deep soft breath to steady herself. Her eyes carefully scanned the starry sky as the wind gently rustled the leaves of the apple tree she was perched in. It could be out there, she thought to herself. The demon Twilight and Sunset saw. It could be anywhere. She had almost considered postponing tonight due to the sighting but she had no way of getting the word out in time.

Her eyes darted back to the dirt track before her. It ran along the back of the orchard parallel to the large wooden palisade that acted as the defence for the rear of the town. She knew that the guards would be on edge tonight with a demon about, but she counted herself lucky that they were more interested in keeping things out than in.

The sound of crunching leaves caught her attention. She turned to see Lucky Clover walking down the track. He held a lantern above his head and had a rifle slung over his shoulder. She froze and held her breath, hoping that the guard wouldn’t spot her.

By his side walked a white and chestnut Foxhound, sniffing the ground as he went. He glanced up at Fluttershy for a moment before quickly moving on.

Rupert was a good dog. He was always happy to take belly rubs in exchange for looking the other way.

Fluttershy waited until Lucky Clover was out of sight before silently dropping down from her perch. She darted over to the wooden palisade and glanced left and right. The coast was clear and not a sound was in the air.

Fluttershy let out a small sigh of relief as she adjusted the bag with a trembling hand. The straps were tightly fastened around her to try and ease the weight on her shoulders. Once she was sure it was secure she placed a hand on the rough wooden stakes and closed her eyes.

This was always the worst part. There was always a chance of there being a monster or something else on the other side that would want to hurt or even eat her. She shuddered at the thought, but she preferred the idea of being a natural part of the circle of life to having the town see what she was about to do.

She gulped and looked up at the top of the palisade. You can do this, Fluttershy, she told herself. You can do this. Your friends are counting on you.

Fluttershy let out a breath and with a gentle push of her feet she started floating into the air like a balloon. She guided herself up the wall with her hand and grabbed hold of the rope that bound the top of the palisade together.

After many nights of doing this, she thought it would have gotten easier. But it never did. For a time, she tried using her wings to fly over the wall, but no matter how many thoughts of cute puppies and little bunny rabbits she occupied her mind with... the sight of those wings, they always reminded her of—

Fluttershy lurched downwards and only stopped herself mere inches from the sharpened top of the wall. She shook her head and sighed. Now wasn’t the time for those thoughts. It never was the time for them.

After she had pulled herself over the top of the wall she pushed a single thought through her mind. Down.

She let out a small sigh of relief as she slowly fell to the ground and landed without a sound. She dusted off her long skirt and looked around at the lifeless orchard. It was still and silent. The remains of the apple trees reached out of the darkness like a thousand skeletal hands as if to grab her and drag her off into the night.

Good, she thought. No monsters here tonight.

It had taken weeks before Fluttershy finally worked up the courage to cross the wall, and then many more months passed until she felt comfortable enough to walk through the forest without cowering in fear at each new shadow. However, she still held her arms tightly around herself to reduce the shaking.

The path was well known to her. It twisted and turned through the wooden graveyard and crested over a small hill. She turned right and walked for another hundred paces before veering off to the left and hiked down towards her goal. She could see it glistening in the moonlight. A small pond, surrounded by the few remaining living trees and shrubs sat still in the darkness.

Fluttershy walked to the pond’s edge, removed her bag and sat on the dusty ground. After a few moments, there was an almighty flutter of feathers as a large shadow landed on a branch hanging low over the pond. The form raised itself to stand at over half a meter tall and looked at her with a pair of bright yellow eyes. It wore a great mantle of brown feathers speckled with blacks and whites but the most distinctive part of its shadow was the tall pair of horn-like feathers that rose above its head.

Fluttershy smiled. “Good evening, Mr Owl.”

“Good evening, Miss Fluttershy,” the Great Horned Owl hooted in reply. “We were beginning to fear that something had gone wrong.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. But everyone in town is on edge at the moment,” Fluttershy said as she unzipped her bag and began pulling out small plastic tubs, each containing different plants, seeds, insects, or meat. She paused at looked around before continuing in a hushed tone. “There’s a demon about. It chased my friends early today.”

Mr Owl shook his wings and twisted his head around, scanning the orchard with his wide, bright eyes. “A demon, you say?” he softly hooted back.

Fluttershy only nodded.

“Well… We haven’t seen any such things around here recently. Only the odd wandering madman. Although, some nightmares have moved into the old barn on Pink Lady Hill.”

“Oh dear! Are the Pigeons okay?”

“They’re a little shaken up but otherwise they’re fine,” Mr Owl continued. “Well, I don’t see or hear any immediate danger, although there is a frightful chill in the air tonight.”

Fluttershy ran a hand up her bare arm. There wasn’t a single goose bump. She frowned; she barely noticed the cold these days.

“I’ll call out the others.” Mr Owl turned to the trees and let out a loud hoot. After a few moments, the shadows moved and a procession of animals, big and small, slowly moved out of the trees to gather in a circle around Fluttershy.

Mice and voles scurried around her as small birds nested in her hair. The Rabbit family hopped forwards with their many children and Harry the grizzly bear growled cheerfully as he sat by her side.

She gently reached out her hand and stroked his thick brown fur. “Oh, it’s so wonderful to see you all again.”

The animals let out a menagerie of cries in agreement. Fluttershy chuckled and happily greeted each and every one of them as she carefully handed out the food. This was followed by her listening to everything her friends wished to discuss. Mr and Mrs Fox shared an amusing story of their cubs’ antics. The Beavers lamented over the loss of their dam. Mr Stag was especially grateful for the extra food for his sick child, who Fluttershy assured would get better soon.

For all the things to have happened to her, the magic that let her speak to animals was the greatest thing in her life. It had taken a lot of hard work to approach the wildlife that lived in the dying orchards of Sweet Apple Acres, but after convincing them that she was indeed a friend, she had set about helping them all in whatever way she could.

She looked down at the plastic tub of carrots and lettuce that the rabbits were enjoying. A pang of guilt and sorrow struck her at the sight. The sun was killing the plants. Without the plants, no herbivore could survive. Without the herbivores, everything would die. It didn’t feel right to talk the predators out of hunting, but with what little food there was left, it wouldn’t have been long until all her friends found themselves fighting for the last scraps of food… or worse.

Fluttershy was knocked from her thoughts as she felt something changed in the air. A tingling sensation flowed up her spine as a deafening silence descended over the group. She froze up. The breath caught in her throat.

An icy cold wave of pressure rolled over them. The trees creaked and groaned as a large silent shadow blotted out the moon. Ice began to form on the surface of the pond as the animals huddled down close to each other. Fluttershy felt Harry’s warm paws wrap around her waist as the bear shivered.

She didn’t need to look up to know what was there. She could feel it silently snaking over the treetop. Its pressure moving along with it like a wave of ice cold water, constantly shifting and turning.

It was looking at her. She wasn’t sure how she knew that, but she could feel several of its eyes observing the clearing. She felt the pressure push around her, squeezing and probing every inch of her body. She clasped her eyes tight and let out a near-silent squeak. Her body wanted to tremble, but in the pressure’s intense grasp, she couldn’t even breathe.

And then it stopped.

The pressure lifted as moonlight once again shone down on the clearing. Fluttershy peeked up with half an eye to see a dark tail pass over the trees.

“Oh no…” she breathlessly gasped.

The demon was heading towards the town.

Sunset drifted down the nondescript corridors of some unknown building. The walls were a dull colour and the vinyl floors were duller still.

She knew this dream. Each time she had it she tried to remember more details. The number of doors she passed, how many staircases she descended. But by the time she woke up she could barely recall the hallway. Sometimes she swore she saw signs and directions but the words were always lost to her.

She wasn’t too bothered, after all this first part never mattered anyway. It was the part that came next that was important. The part Sunset hated.

Sunset walked down the darkened hallway, lit only by the brilliant beams of light that passed through the windows of the doors at the far end. She unconsciously reached out a hand and pushed the doors open.

Darkness. That was all there ever was on the other side. Only darkness, and her.

She was slightly shorter than Sunset, but any other details were hidden beneath her heavy black cloak. The hood was always pulled up tight over her head and she always stood to face away from Sunset.

The only uncertainty of this dream was what would happen next. Sometimes the dream passed without a word. Other times the girl would be in tears. But by far the most common variant had her teasing and mocking Sunset, berating her over every detail of her life.

Sunset hoped that this time she would just be silent.

The girl laughed. “I see that you’ve found your friend. Congratulations, Sunset,” she said with a deep tone of mockery.

Sunset clenched her fists. “Yeah, I have. What’s so funny about that?”

“Well,” the girl said in a lower tone. “I just find it funny that you are replacing one Twilight Sparkle with another.”

“What! No! I wouldn’t do that! I would never—“

“Sunset…”

Sunset paused. It was faint but she heard it as clear as day. Twilight’s voice, the human Twilight, drifting in the air, calling her name.

“Sunset, you replaced me…”

“N-No… I haven’t, Twilight. I swear I haven’t.” Her fists clenched tighter. She didn’t know that she could cry in dreams, but she felt her eyes water up all the same.

“How long has it been since you last saw your best friend?” the girl said, bitterly snarling those last words. “How long has it been since you gave up looking?”

Sunset gasped and grabbed hold of her left shoulder. She gritted her teeth against the burning pain. She looked down at her hand.

Blood. It was flowing freely from the stab wound clean through her shoulder.

Sunset let out a cry of pain and collapsed to her knees. She struggled to support herself as her left arm hung limply by her side. Her body trembled as her throat went dry. “Twilight… Rainbow, Pinkie… Rarity… I’m so sorry.”

“You can still save them, Sunset,” the girl said.

No, Sunset thought. No, I can’t. Not after that…

Sunset glanced up. The girl was blurred from the tears, but she swore she saw the movement of something under the back of her cloak. The girl turned her head slightly, Sunset strained herself to catch a glimpse of the girl’s face.

The girl stopped and let out an amused laugh. “All you have to do is let her out. Then you can be together again.”

The figure turned back and started to walk away. After a few steps, she paused. “Oh, I suggest you wake up now. You have company.”

Sunset’s stomach lurched into her lungs as she fell. She screamed as the darkness engulfed her.

She was still screaming when she shot up in her bed. She panted heavily, a thin layer of cold sweat ran down her skin. A pang of pain in her shoulder made her gasp. Sunset massaged the old wound and rolled away the cramp. She could still feel the scar. It always hurt, but in the cold, it only hurt more.

And tonight, it was cold. Too cold.

“Oh no,” Sunset gasped, seeing her own breath struggle to move in the heavy air.

Sunset jumped up from the floor and rushed to the window. After clearing the thin layer of frost from the glass she peered out at the street. A few lights flickered in the shanty town at the far end, the houses that lined their small cul-de-sac were nothing more than shadows against the darkness. The street below was empty and the farms remained still.

Then, a deep roar rumbled through the silence. The window shuddered as the house began to creak and moan. The air grew thicker and icy cold.

Sunset stepped back. She struggled to speak, let alone scream. After a moment of panic, the pressure lessened just enough for her to take a deep breath.

“Everyone wake up!”

“Huh? What?” Twilight mumbled as she almost jumped out of bed. She rubbed her eyes wrapped her arms around herself, shivering against the cold. “S-Sunset? What’s going on?”

Sunset hadn’t wasted a moment. She had already hit the light switch, illuminating the room in its dim glow before lurching over to the small rickety wardrobe that sat in the corner of her room. She swung the door open and quickly found what she was looking for.

Her favourite jacket hung on the hanger. The black leather still had a shine to it and the orange chevrons were as brilliant as ever.

She quickly snatched it off the rack and tossed it to Twilight. “Put that on. The demon is here.”

Sunset didn’t have time to listen to Twilight’s reply. She had already rushed out of the door and into the hallway. Applejack already stood in the door of her and Apple Bloom’s room wrapped in her faded dressing gown. “Sunset, what in tarnation is going on?”

“The demon’s here,” she repeated.

Applejack’s eyes widened before they fell into a frown. “Ah’ll get my shotgun.” She looked back into the room at the second bed. “Apple Bloom, you and Granny get to the basement and take cover.”

Apple Bloom was wrapped up tight in her bed covers staring at the door in shock. It took Applejack shouting again for her to snap out of bed and run past the two. Big Mac rushed out of his room pulling a dull red flannel shirt around himself. He nodded to the two girls before rushing down the stairs, closely flowed by Applejack.

Twilight stumbled out of Sunset’s room. Sunset’s jacket hung loosely off her body, but the girl had stopped shivering. “Twilight, grab Spike and the Journal and head down to the basement with Apple Bloom and Granny Smith.”

“What? No… I can help!”

Sunset stood firm. She knew Twilight was capable—she had saved Equestria several times after all—but if any harm were to come to her…

“Twilight, please. You’ll be safer down there.”

A loud screech ripped through the air. It shook the house and sent a chilling spark down her spine. Sunset stumbled and landed against the wall for support. There was a snap in the air as the lights went out plunging the house into darkness.

She stumbled forward, feeling along the wall until her foot tapped the side of a small cabinet. She pulled open the top drawer and felt around until she found a small flashlight. She tapped it a few times as she tried the button until it eventually flicked out a dim light, almost blinding Twilight in the process.

She handed her the flashlight. “Twilight, get the journal and Spike. I’ll see you downstairs.”

Twilight nodded and darted back into the room.

Sunset turned around as a warm light floated out of Granny Smith’s room. The elderly woman walked holding a lit gas lamp in her hand. Apple Bloom was practically clinging onto her side as the two hurried to the stairs.

“Ah heard everythin’. Ya girls really gonna take it on?”

“We’ve got no other choice, Granny Smith,” Sunset said.

The elder Apple nodded as a stern look crossed her face. “Well, ya girls better come back in one piece. I’d rather lose another house than any of yuh.”

With that, the two hurried down the stairs. Sunset waited a moment longer for Twilight to exit the bedroom with the journal in her arms and Spike tucked into her jacket. The young dog shook as he peeked his head out of the collar.

Sunset flashed her a reassuring smile and rested a hand on Twilight’s back. She tried to hold back the tremble in her hand as she led Twilight down the stairs. They wouldn’t have a chance against the demon if it came to a fight. But she would not let any of her friends get hurt by it.

Applejack had thrown on her coat and boots. She pulled her Stetson over her head and placed two shells into her double-barrelled shotgun. It was practically an antique; her grandfather had it as a boy. The thing hadn’t seen much use for a long time but the first night she pulled it off the mantelpiece to defend her pigs from those mutant varmints it still worked as good as new.

Apple quality and care always extended to their tools too.

Big Mac finished loading his bolt-action rifle and placed extra bullets into his pockets as Granny Smith and Apple Bloom entered the kitchen. “Apple Bloom, take the lantern an’ hide in the basement. Ah’ll be right after ya.”

“But Granny—“

“No, buts, Apple Bloom. Ah need someone down there to protect me.”

Apple Bloom hesitated a movement, her eyes darting between her grandmother, brother and sister before she reluctantly nodded her head. Applejack gave her a reassuring smile as her sister looked up at her. “Applejack… Please, don’t get hurt.”

“Ah can’t promise that, Sugarcube,” Applejack said as she wrapped her arm around her Apple Bloom. “But Ah won’t let you or Granny get hurt, okay? We’re gonna scare off that varmint.” Apple Bloom shivered in her grasp. Applejack only squeezed her tighter and hoped that her sister wouldn’t feel her own trembling. “Now, please hurry.”

She gently nudged Apple Bloom to the door. Applejack watched as her sister looked back before slowly descending into the darkness. She’ll be safe down there, she told herself.

“You two be careful, ya’ll hear? Don’t ya go doin’ anythin’ foolish.” Granny Smith said. Applejack looked up at her, even when her voice was laced with concern she knew better than to disobey her Grandmother.

“We will, Granny,” she said. Big Mac also nodded in agreement.

Her promise seemed to satisfy Granny Smith. Applejack watched her disappear after Apple Bloom before turning to Sunset and Twilight.

“What are you going to do? You said you can’t fight it!” Twilight’s voice was hushed and Applejack hid her gaze as not to appear to be listening in.

“With the whole town, we may have a chance. But they’ll need everyone they’ve got,” Sunset replied with a sigh.

“Then let me help you, I… I could help organise things or help with first aid or— “

“Twilight,” Sunset said, placing her hands on the Princess’s shoulders. “Please. You’ve got to get home safe tomorrow. If something were to happen to you now, then… then who will save the world?”

Applejack frowned. She had watched the way Sunset’s brow had moved and how her eyes darted back and forth. Sunset was usually better at hiding her lies than this. But what was she lying about?

Twilight didn’t seem to notice. “I… Okay, Sunset. For you, I will.” She looked around to Big Mac and then to Applejack and then glanced behind her towards the door that led to Fluttershy’s room and the garage. “Where is Fluttershy?”

Applejack’s heart jumped. She glanced up at the clock, it was almost one on a Tuesday morning. Fluttershy wouldn’t be back for another few hours. She bit her lip. Shoot, why tonight of all nights! She remembered how she had caught Fluttershy the first time she snuck out. While she disliked the idea of letting her friend disappear alone at night, there was little Applejack could have done to stop her. Still, she had promised not to tell anyone.

She just hoped that Fluttershy was as safe as she always claimed she was.

Before Applejack could answer the sound of distant bell ringing caught her ear. It was quickly followed by a ground shaking roar. She fell against the table as the loose shotgun rounds jumped about its surface. It was soon followed by a deep thud that shot its way up her legs.

The demon had landed and the sound of gunfire soon followed.

“Ah’ll get Fluttershy, you two go to the front of the house!” she barked. She didn’t even wait to see if they had agreed before she ran through the back door and closed it behind her. She rushed to Fluttershy’s room and pushed open the door. Inside was pure darkness.

“Fluttershy?” she called. After a moment of silence, she sighed. “Dagnabbit.”

Never cross the Apples. Sunset had learned that lesson the hard way during her first few weeks at Canterlot High. Big Mac—who currently pushed himself against the wall, glancing out the small window for the front door at the flashes and shadows moving outside, his rifle clutched in his trembling hands—was nothing but a gentle giant. Quiet, shy, and an easy target for her old self.

But once she had turned her deceitful ways towards Applejack, Big Mac had come at her like a raging bull. That was the first time she had ever seen him angry and it was the first time she had ever feared another student at the school. She had let out a sigh of relief when he graduated, allowing her to turn her attention back towards his younger sister.

Sunset frowned. She hated those memories, but she let herself smile knowing that the same anger she once feared was now set upon the demon just outside. Sunset crouched down low under the bay window in the living room. She glanced up through the glass, her revolver clutched tightly in her hand. It might as well have been a squirt gun compared to the thing outside.

It was the same demon that had chased them from the school. Dragon, as Twilight had called it. It’s two—or more, maybe less; Sunset couldn’t tell—heads snapped at the town guard as they circled the creature on all sides. Dragon stood in the centre of the street, just outside the shanty town. It twisted and turned, smashing its claws and tail into the side of the buildings, trying to get at the guards within.

What are they doing? She thought to herself. Everyone was running around as if they had no plan, just trying to fill the creature with lead. She hoped it would work, but with each hit, the demon roared louder and moved quicker.

“What’s the plan?” Applejack hissed as she scurried over to Sunset’s side.

Sunset shot her a glance before looking back out the window. “Apparently, it’s to just keep shooting it until it dies or runs off.”

“Sounds good to me,” Applejack huffed.

“I don’t think so. They’re just encouraging it to smash up the town.”

As if to prove the point there was a loud crash outside, Sunset ducked her head and then glanced out again to see half a caravan had just been deposited in front of the house. “You run and hide from demons. You stay out of their way.”

“Well, it sure is too late for that now. We’ve got to keep it away from the house.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac agreed with a slight tremble in his voice.

Sunset didn’t know if he was nervous or angry at this point. Perhaps it was both. She bit her lip as a plan formed in her mind. “We go out there and try to draw it over to the farms and away from the houses. Then we push it back out over the orchard.”

“The orchard! I ain’t lettin’ that thing get near our trees!” Applejack’s glare shot daggers at Sunset.

“Unless you’d rather it go through people’s homes, then it’s our only option. If you have any other ideas I’d love to hear them?”

Applejack closed her eyes for a moment and then sighed. “How are we gonna get its attention? How are we gonna scare it off?”

Sunset frowned as she glanced outside. “It’s risky, and we’ll need everyone's help. But first, have we still got those flares?”

Fluttershy’s legs trembled with each stride of her run. The gunfire had already started. She could hear its pops and booms along with the unnatural cries of the demon drift through the air. She stumbled for a moment. It suddenly sank in that she was running towards the monster and the fighting.

She slowed and wrapped her arms around herself as her legs finally threatened to give way. A demon was up there. A big, scary demon and it was hurting people in the town. She closed her eyes and squeaked, her hands clenched into tight fists.

Her friends were up there, and all the animals were locked inside her clinic. She needed to be there for them. To help them. She took in a deep breath and gently released it.

Fluttershy looked down the hill towards the palisade. Over it she could see flashes of light darting throughout the town. “I have to do this,” she whispered to herself. “For my friends.”

Before she could second guess herself, she started running. As she went her strides grew longer as the trees blurred past. Then, she jumped.

Fluttershy felt herself become weightless as she soared higher into the air, and straight towards the palisade. She squealed in fear and raised her arms before her, bracing for the impact, but it didn’t come. At the last moment, she suddenly felt herself lurch upwards, just enough to skin over the sharpened stakes.

Fluttershy glanced back through her fingers and let out a sigh of relief. She didn’t notice the apple tree until it was too late.

She screamed once again as she crashed through the leaves and branches. She didn’t stop screaming until she felt herself jerk to a halt.

Slowly she opened her eyes and looked around. The world was upside down and spun around her as she dangled head-first from the branches. She almost gagged as a feeling of queasiness overcame her. Despite the rough landing, she didn’t feel hurt, so she took a moment to close her eyes and wait for the world to stop spinning.

The sound of fluttering feathers distracted her. She looked up to see a pair of bright golden eyes staring down at her. “Miss Fluttershy, are you alright?” Mr Owl asked as he perched on the branch Fluttershy hung from.

Fluttershy wasn’t sure, so she just smiled and nodded. “Just… Give me a moment.”

Dragon let out a deep roar as it smashed through the food storehouse at the end of the cul-de-sac. The building crumbled under its weight as months worth of food was crushed and scattered. Fortunately, it appeared everyone made it out in time. Sunset still growled to herself at the sight. Whose idea was it to take cover in there!

She shook her head and glared down at the demon. Her left hand clasped the flare as her right hand prepared to strike the ignition cap. “AJ! Big Mac! You guys ready?” she called, not taking her eyes off the demon.

“We’re good to go, Sunset!” Applejack called from behind the wrecked caravan. “Everything is in place!”

It’s now or never then, Sunset thought to herself. She briefly wondered if this really was a good idea. Dragon swished around and stalked towards a group of guards standing in the open between the demon and the shanty town. They started screaming as they fired their weapons until they were empty. Run! You idiots!

Sunset rushed forwards and lit the flare. Its bright red light illuminated the street and glistened against the frost-covered windows of the houses. She approached with the flare held high in one hand, she shielded her eyes with the other. The flare’s heat did little to warm herself as she struggled forwards, pushing against the wall of pressure.

The beast slowly turned its indeterminate number of heads towards her. The light of the flare reflect in many of Dragon’s eyes. “Hey, ugly! Over here!” she called. She had to divert her eyes to the ground as a burning pain grew behind them. “Remember me?”

She gritted her teeth and waved the flare back and forth. The demon slowly started to prowl towards her, like a cat playing with its prey before the final blow.

Sunset started to walk backwards. “That’s it. Over here,” she said, not caring to hide the tremble in her voice.

Her heart pounded in her chest as her legs quivered. She wanted to go faster, to ditch the flare and run for it. She suddenly realised how bad of an idea this was. She blinked and a face flashed before her eyes. Rarity! She tensed up at the image. She blinked again and saw the others. Rainbow, Pinkie… Twilight.

Her hand tightened its grip around the flare. There was no way she would lose another of her friends, and if this was the last thing she was to do, well... she hoped it would count as some form of penance.

Dragon stalked closer. She could feel his ice-cold breath pushing against her. Digging her feet into the ground, she withstood the wave of pressure that pushed against her. A tear rolled down her cheek. “Yeah, you do remember me! Well… Come and eat me! Eat me now!”

She glanced up at a single head. Its beak trembled in anticipation as hundreds of eyes looked down at her, each of them glowing red in the light of the fire. Sunset gulped.

Dragon lunged for her. Is beak snapped open wide.

Sunset dived out of the way just in time for the demon to take a bite out of the asphalt. Not wanting to pause, Sunset scrambled to her feet ignoring the pain in her hands and knees before she took off down the hill, darting between the allotments.

She held the flare up high behind her, lighting the path as she went. It was right behind her. Sunset didn’t need to look back as she could feel its icy breath push her further with each sprint. Her feet slammed against the frozen mud and wooden slats as she quickly rushed through a patch of growing wheat and almost stumbled through a cabbage patch.

The shrieks and cries of pigs, sheep and chickens filled the air as the ground shook with each step of the demon. Sunset’s lungs burned, almost rejecting the ice-cold breath that she gasped in. Any time now, Applejack! Her mind screamed.

The flare’s light shone in the frozen water of the creek. The bridge was right in front of her. She could make it. All she had to do was to lose the demon in the trees. She raised the flare above her, readying herself to throw it.

She tripped.

Sunset didn’t have time to scream before she slammed hard into the earth, the flare rolled out of her hand and landed on the edge of the bridge. The light blinded her as she glanced up. Her mind raced to think of anything to do, yet as the light burned her eyes like the sun, she was only vaguely aware that it would be the last thing she would ever see.

Forcing herself onto her back, Sunset found herself face to face with the large beaked snout of the demon. It opened wide and several forked tongues slid out. Its pressure push down on her, threatening to crush her against the hard earth. She wasn’t sure which death would be preferable.

Before she had time to ponder it, a weight slammed into her side and she tumbled with it down the river bank and slid against the hard ice. She clung on tight to the object and pulled her head back to have a good look at it.

Fluttershy!

The pink-haired girl stared up over Sunset’s shoulder, her eyes wider than Sunset had ever seen them. Quickly, Fluttershy pushed herself back on the ice, her hands holding on tight to Sunset trying to drag her along. Sunset didn’t need an explanation. She started moving along with her into the darkness. She glanced back over her shoulder to see Dragon crush the bridge, knocking the flare into the orchard.

The demon rushed forwards, it loomed over them as they slipped back on the ice and the pressure pushed down hard against it.

Sunset held on tight to Fluttershy’s ice cold hand. She tried to move, but it became more difficult by the second. Thin patches of ice cracked under her as the air was crushed out of her lungs.

I’m so sorry, Fluttershy. I’m so sorry, everyone.

The pressure released.

Sunset took a deep gasp of breath as she stared up at the demon, ignoring the burning pain in her mind.

Dragon had lifted itself high above them, but its heads were turned, gazing back up the hill towards the town. Suddenly, it turned and started its way back up the hill. Sunset watched for a moment before falling back exhausted.

It had worked. They had done it.

Thank you, Applejack.

Twilight had been pacing back and forth ever since she entered the basement. Apple Bloom held on tight to Spike as she, in turn, was held tightly by Granny Smith. They sat in the far corner of the basement on an old rough wooden bench. Various boxes, barrels and sacks of apple tree seeds were in neat piles around the room, along with a good number of general tools. None of that interested Twilight.

She tightly clasped the journal as she paced. Its cover resonated from her pounding heart. Her friends were out there. They were risking their lives to save their town and Twilight was down here hiding. What kind of friend was she? She already let them all down before.

No, Twilight, part of her mind reasoned. Sunset knows what she’s doing. She knows this is the best option.

But what if they get hurt? What if they need help? Twilight’s grip on the book tightened. If there was one thing she had learned from all her years of friendship lessons it was that friends help each other, always.

She let out a long sigh before pressing her back against a wall and slowly slid down it. The cold surface chilled her through Sunset’s jacket. She curled up into a tight ball and rested her head on the Journal.

“Ah know that look.” Twilight lifted her head and glanced over at Granny Smith. She had a wise look about her that only age could bring. “You want to go out there and help yer friends. Ah don’t blame ya. I too want to show that varmint what happens when ya mess with an Apple.”

Twilight glanced away and nodded. “I want to go out there. I want to help them. I’ve got to go. I just feel so helpless down here.” Twilight sighed and pressed her head against the journal again. “They are out there risking their lives, and I’m just sitting here doing nothing!”

“Why does Big Mac and Applejack always get to be the hero?” Apple Bloom grumbled. “Ah’m just as brave and strong as they are!”

“Ah know ya are, Sugarcube,” Granny Smith replied. “It’s just that—“

“Just what, Granny? That Ah’m the youngest?” She winced under Granny Smith’s glare. “Ah’m sorry… I just want to help them.”

Twilight again sighed and closed her eyes. Apple Bloom’s determination didn’t do anything to put her mind at ease. She looked down at the journal. Sunset’s cutie mark glimmered in the reflection of the gas lamp like the sun itself.

“What am I doing?” she whispered to herself. Twilight quickly threw open the book and began to write.

Dear Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rariry, Rainbow Dash, Starlight Glimmer and Princess Celestia,

The town is under attack by the demon I told you about. My friends are outside trying to save us. I’ve got to go and help them. I cannot leave them alone against the monster.

I am sorry if I am late back tomorrow. I’ll let you know as soon as everything is safe again.

Princess Celestia, I know you wanted me to be safe, but I must help them so that we all can be safe. Please forgive me.

Your friend and faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle

With that, she closed the book and stood with determination. She had to do this, Sunset and the others needed her. She crossed the room and crouched in front of Apple Bloom and Spike.

“Apple Bloom. I need you to keep this book and Spike safe. Can you please do this for me?”

“Now you want me to sit down here while you get to go up?” she said with a pout.

Spike barked and let out a low whimper. Twilight sighed and scratched him under his chin. “I’m sorry, Spike. Can you help keep things safe down here for me?”

Spike frowned. “Bu... Bark!” he said and then let out a small growl.

Twilight glanced away for a moment. She knew the protests Spike was trying to voice, she was simply thankful that he had remembered Sunset’s warning.

“I know, Spike, I know,” she sighed. She looked back up at Granny Smith and Apple Bloom who were each giving her a confused look. “I’ll be back. I’ve got to help them.”

Granny Smith’s expression softened and she nodded. “Go an’ get them, girl. We’ll hold down the fort for ya. Just make sure y’all come back in one piece, ya hear?”

“I’ll do my best, Granny Smith.” With that, Twilight turned and sprinted up the stairs. She closed the door behind her, silencing Spike’s protests, and sighed.

In the kitchen, muffled shouts and loud popping sounds filled the air along with deep rumbles that shook the whole house. But louder still was the sound of animals wailing and crying. Twilight glanced over at the door to the back of the kitchen and her brow furled in confusion. Where was Fluttershy? she thought. Applejack was supposed to get her.

Twilight lifted her flashlight and walked down the short hallway. She glanced through the door to her left to see a bedroom in absolute darkness. It was neat and tidy, apart from the table that was lined with small plastic tubs and tin cans. A gentle hum filled the air from a refrigerator tucked in the corner.

Had Fluttershy gone outside to help the others? The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth. Even Fluttershy was braver than her. Despite that, Twilight thought it odd that Fluttershy would have had time to make her bed in such chaos.

She left the bedroom and turned to the garage door. Her hand paused on the handle. There were barks, wails, and cries of distress from all kinds of animals on the other side. She could feel them scratching at the door, begging to be let loose.

Twilight gulped and forced the door open. It was ripped out of her hand as a large, dark form shot through the opening and was quickly followed by a menagerie of animals. Rabbits, snakes, piglets, cats and dogs all darted out and rushed to the back door of the house, barking and yelping up at its blacked-out window.

Twilight quickly glanced into the clinic. The thick smell of animal musk assaulted her nose but in the dim torchlight, there was no sign of Fluttershy.

She turned back to the animals that were looking between her and the door with apprehension. “You all want to go out?” she said to them over the barks and wails. “I think it’s safer in here.”

She waded through the sea of fur, feathers and scales before pausing at the door. Was this the right thing to do? She wished that she could understand them the same way Fluttershy could. Perhaps she could calm them down. But was letting them run out and hide the right thing to do?

The house shook, a loud screech echoed outside forcing Twilight to shield her ears from the sound. She could feel something big pounding on the ground, and growing closer to the house. Twilight flung herself at the door and threw it open. The wave of animals swarmed out around her feet disappeared into the darkness.

She could smell smoke in the air as the ground continued to shake. Twilight rushed out to the side of the house and poked her head around the corner. Her eyes widened.

Someone was running down the hill towards the river carrying a burning red flare, its light glimmered against the slimy skin of the demon that followed them.

Twilight’s breath caught in her throat. It was Dragon.

Twilight trembled at the sight of the beast. Even in the darkness, she could make out its heads and large draconic wings. It followed us. It’s here because of us! she thought to herself.

Twilight forced herself forwards and around to the front of the house. Suddenly there was a roar of engines as two vehicles rolled up to the edge of the road along with a large group of armed men and women. The closest was Big Mac’s truck. Its flatbed was crammed full of large metal barrels and many smaller containers of liquid. The second vehicle was much bigger, with six large tires and thick green metal walls for its frame. On its roof sat a large spotlight and a man hiding in an armoured capsule with a single large barrel poking out from the front.

“This plan of yours better work, Applejack,” Twilight heard Night Sentry shout over the noise. She glanced over to the two as they stood behind the red pickup, the man in grey was busy fixing a brick of something to the back of the barrels.

“It’s the only plan we’ve got, Sir,” Applejack said. “Big Mac, are ya ready?”

The older Apple stepped out from the driver’s seat and nodded solemnly.

“You better hurry! She doesn’t have long!” a guard called.

Twilight rushed over to Applejack’s side. Applejack glanced over at Twilight and her eyes widened. “Twilight! Sunset told you to stay in the basement!”

“I couldn’t just sit there and do nothing, Applejack! I’ve fought monsters before.”

Applejack glared at Twilight but then sighed. “Fine. Just stand back—“

“She’s tripped!” another person cried. “We’ve got to go now!”

“Big Mac, do it!” Night Sentry barked.

The man hesitated for a moment, holding a brick in his trembling hand.

“No, wait! It’s going off course!”

“Shoot it! Get its attention!” Filthy Rich cried from his place next to the armoured truck.

“Who’s down there?” Twilight said, watching the commotion for behind Applejack. The flare had been discarded among the trees of the orchard, but Dragon was still chasing something into the river.

“It’s Sunset…. Gosh darn it! Somebody do something already!”

Twilight watched. Dragon suddenly stopped and turned its head. The spotlight of the truck reflected in its eyes. Twilight’s heart skipped a beat. Sunset was down there? Where is she?

She didn’t realise how tightly she was holding onto Applejack’s jacket until the girl turned to her and unsteadily said, “Easy there, Twi. Just stand back, we’ve got to do this.” Twilight glanced up at her friend. She didn’t even attempt to hide the fear in her eyes. She nodded and backed away slowly, keeping her arms wrapped around herself.

The demon started to run back up the hill, making a beeline across the allotments right towards the group.

“Steady, steady…” Night Sentry said. “Now!”

Big Mac dived into action, throwing the brick inside the truck. The vehicle suddenly took off, bouncing over the curb and careering down the dirt track.

“Shoot it now!”

Twilight grasped her ears at the deafening roar of gunfire as muzzle flashes lit up the street around her. Streams of light rocketed through the air like fireworks and slammed into the demon, every now and again the light would bounce off its scales and disappear into the night.

The truck and the demon met. There was an almighty flash and a roar of flames and heat. Twilight shielded herself for a moment, turning back to see fire engulfing Dragon. The beast let out a bone-shaking roar.

“It’s working!” Night Sentry cheered. “It’s working!”

How Night Sentry could tell was a mystery to Twilight. All she could see was a wall of smoke and flame where the farms use to be. And somewhere behind it was Sunset.

She waited for a breathless moment. Watching the swirling clouds of smoke and flame. Then, without warning, the flames parted like the gates of Tartarus and Dragon rocketed right at them.

Twilight barely had time to dive out of the way as the demon soared over her. It grabbed the large truck in its talons and lifted it high into the air. The beast did a backflip over itself and released the truck, sending it hurtling down into the roof of a house.

Filthy Ritch screamed something as he pushed himself from the asphalt and sprinted towards the house. Twilight didn’t follow him; her eyes were drawn to the demon that swooped overhead and landed in front of Applejack’s house.

Dragon reared up on his hind legs and dug its claws into the wall, ripping apart bricks and mortar. She kept her head low as his tail swished just inches above her, choking her lungs with its stench of icy decay.

Twilight gasped as she crawled out from under the beast and glanced back at the demon.

“Get yer hands off mah house!” Applejack cried. She had grabbed hold of Dragon’s sickly tail—a pair of interwoven limbs with scale-less patches revealing the glistening flesh underneath—and wrapped her arms around it as if it were a tree trunk. With an immense pull Applejack jerked the beast backwards.

Dragon let out a surprised roar as, for just a moment, its claws scratched along the ground. Twilight froze, staring as golden light shone around her friend. Applejack’s hair grew and twisted until it almost reached the floor and a pair of pony ears sprung from the top of her head. “You messed with the wrong family, ya no good varmint! Ah’ll—”

Applejack didn’t get to finish as Dragon swished his tail hard to the side, sending the girl straight into a brick wall.

“Applejack!” Twilight screamed as she lurched to her feet and ran to her side. Applejack had left a sizable dent in the brickwork and was lying crumpled on the ground under it. Twilight couldn’t breathe; she couldn’t think. She crouched by her friend’s side and with a trembling hand gently placed it on Applejack’s shoulder.

Applejack let out a pained sigh. She was still alive! Twilight checked closer and found a steady pulse along with her shallow breaths.

There was a great crash behind her. Twilight looked back at Dragon. She wanted to turn away or to run in and try to stop it, but she couldn’t. Her mind raced to formulate plans and ideas, but it was already too late. The house was ripped apart by the demon.

By the time it managed to dig its way to the ground floor it pulled its head back and kept going. The basement!

Twilight screamed. Her hands dug tightly into the ground, ripping out tufts of dead grass. Spike, Apple Bloom, Granny Smith!

She had to do something. But what? None of the guards had been able to stop it. The demon appeared to shrug off their weapons and the fire was nothing more than an annoyance to it.

If only she had her magic. If only she could cast a spell like she had done so many times before. If only her friends were all here.

Dragon roared back in pain as a large growth of apple trees exploded out of the basement.

Twilight blinked and shook her head. Her eyes didn’t deceive her. Dragon had fallen onto its back and let out unnatural snarls and wails as a new orchard had spontaneously grown out of the house. In its centre, where the basement once was, stood a mass of solid apple tree stretching almost three stories into the air. Chunks of rubble and debris began raining down from the floral explosion sending the few who remained around scrambling for cover.

Something large landed near Twilight. She looked at it with a start.

The Journal!

The journal was lying on the ground; a gentle glow surrounded it as it vibrated. Twilight slowly crawled towards it and held out a hand.

A large swipe of a claw sent her reeling back. She looked up into Dragon’s many eyes. She didn’t know how to focus on them, or even if she could. But she could feel their gaze glaring down at her. She was pushed back into the ground as the air in her lungs was pushed out and froze above her. It grew cold, too cold to even think. Her body tried to shiver, but she couldn’t move.

Suddenly, the pressure was released. Dragon reared itself back and released a great flap of it’s wings, scattering debris in the cold blasts of wind. It took off and disappeared into the night.

Twilight stared at its claw. In its clutches was the journal.

The Regent of the Voladoran tapped her clawed foot as she waited. She stood on the Earth-wise steps of the Red Citadel, looking out over the great avenue that stretched through the city of Meridian and ended in the distant glow of the portal. Bone-white trees with crimson leaves stood neatly along the edge of the avenue, pressed up against the red brick buildings that clustered together like an extravagant maze.

She watched the distant portal as it swirled a deep blue. Earth. Such an uninspired name for a world, but understandable. After all, humans were the most disappointing of all the Lord’s new subjects. Yet, somehow, this one world had caused far more issues towards the plan than any other.

Not that the Regent minded. She chuckled slightly as she remembered the look on the Lord’s face when his great plan to quicken their victory exploded in his hands, literally. That had been a good day, even if she got caught in the fire.

She glanced up at the black sun. Dark clouds of swirling gas burning around the cold disc as ripples of energy flared off into the eternal white void that surrounded Meridian on all sides. She hated that sun; it was too cold. She liked the warmth, and if she could she would spend every day sunbathing under the sun of Earth. Or perhaps she could set fire to the sky of her home world just to get its sun to shine as brightly.

A ripple of pressure through the air caught her attention. The voladoran she was waiting for flew down the avenue and landed on the blood-stained steps. It bowed its heads to the Regent and then held out its claw. The Regent took a step forward and glanced at what it was presenting.

Her eyes widened under her black and gold helmet. “The journal? You found another one?”

She looked her servant in the eyes. A rush of pressure flowed around them as the images from the past day entered her mind. She smiled to herself.

The Regent scooped up the journal and climbed a few steps higher until she looked down on her servant. “Yeah, you did good. I’ll find you a reward or something. But get back to Earth and watch that girl. I want to know everything she does.”

The voladoran bowed its heads again before turning and with a great flap of its wings flew back towards the portal. The Regent didn’t watch it leave as she climbed towards the great black doors of the Citadel. They were wide open, as were the following five doors that lead all the way to the centre of the structure. The purple glow of the Core shone through the great arches like a lighthouse, warning all to keep away.

She paused on the top step. Only her servant and herself knew that the journal was now in her possession. She could take it for herself. She could hide it or perhaps even destroy it. She didn’t care about using it. Just seeing the old man suffer for longer was good enough. She smirked at the thought as her large scaled wings ruffled slightly. She was about to turn away when a cold shiver ran from the tip of her armoured tail and up her spine. It wrapped itself around her heart and dragged it towards the doors.

She grunted through her teeth and began to walk. “Fine!”

She stomped through five large arching hallways. Each was decorated with the finest luxuries and treasures of the five open worlds. Paintings and tapestries of different creatures lined the walls. Fine jewellery and gemstones sat in neat and ordered cabinets. Statues of many different creatures stood for all to see. She passed a collection of sarmatian crowns and the fine midnight blue armour of an ancient cruthathren queen.

As she approached the Core each door grew smaller than the last. Even so, the sixth and final door still towered over her. She suspected even her favourite voladoran, the largest of all voladoran, would still be able to fit through if he tried hard enough.

Her steps became more difficult as she pressed on against the strong pressure of the Core. A lesser creature wouldn’t have even got this far without being turned into a fine paste. Even the tiled floor was cracked under the strain.

The Regent entered the Core and marched towards the platform that extended into the bright purple light. The Core was a circular room with Six doors around its perimeter; five of which were wide open. A balcony circled the edge of the room, surrounding the light that shone from down far below.

She kept to the centre of the platform and bowed down at its far end, keeping her eyes fixed on the book in her arms. Her hands dug tight into it, but the journal resisted back, preventing her armoured claws leaving any lasting damage.

She felt the pressure around her change and push down harder. The air felt cold, yet also warm. It pulsed with energy and hummed against her armour. “You have something to report, Regent,” his voice boomed down at her.

She flinched at the sound. She felt like a hatchling in his presence, or at least what she believed it would feel like to be a hatchling. She never had the chance thanks to him. She would have growled if his eyes weren’t glaring down at her.

“The portal on the Human world has reopened, my Lord,” she said. She kept her voice calm and without emotion. Thankfully her helmet hid the strain on her face. “An individual passed through from the Prime. They brought this with them.”

She unfurled her arms and held the book up before her. Her eyes remained fixated on her reflection in the cracked floor.

“The journal?” He said.

She had hoped he would at least sound surprised, but his voice echoed with a calm collectiveness that oozed with smug wisdom. He had only two voices, both of which made a small part of her mind want to roll her eyes or scream.

The Lord continued, “Yes. It has the same magic as the last. This is a pleasant surprise. You have done well, my Champion.”

She should have accepted the compliment. It was rare to get one from him. But she knew she didn’t deserve it. She was just the messenger. It was the voladoran servant who had all the fun stalking its prey and smashing up the human town. It was him who deserved the praise.

She wasn’t sure why she thought in such a way. She knew the other Champions would have taken all the credit. Sometimes she wondered why he made her this way, but now wasn’t the time. She simply bowed lower and, holding back her disdain, said, “Thank you, my Lord.”

She felt the electric tickle of magic as the book was lifted from her hands and vanished somewhere.

“Tell me about this traveller.”

A small smirk formed on her lips. She risked a glance up at the Lord, though she didn’t dare look high enough to see his face; just the transparent darkness of his cloak as his image hovered in the air before her. It was a shame, she thought. She wanted to see if her news would make him tick.

“Her scent is off, but it is very close to someone else’s. She also looks like them. We have an imposter, my Lord.”

“So, she really is from the Prime? Tell me: who are they?” His voice didn’t sound irritated, but the increase of pressure on her made her smirk all the more. She thought against dragging it out much longer. Even if her bones didn’t start to break, she wasn’t sure how much more the platform could take.

“My Lord. It was none other than Midnight Sparkle.”

Chapter 4: Blame

View Online

The devastation became painfully apparent at dawn.

The town’s small clinic—one of the large brick homes which now had part of its roof missing—was overflowing with patients. Chairs and small camping beds were lined up outside for the less critically injured to have somewhere to rest.

Townspeople worked hard in the night to douse the fires and raise new awnings before the first light of dawn hit. From the guide ropes sheets were hung to make tent-like structures to provide some form of privacy for those resting without a home.

Twilight Sparkle observed this through the gap in the tent with Spike held close to her chest. The tent—located just to the side of the clinic at the edge of the shanty town—was hastily constructed from an assortment of different fabrics, some barely long enough to reach the floor and others with holes torn into the side. She sat on a creaking wooden chair in one corner as the Apple family huddled together around Applejack who lay on a small camping cot. She had yet to stir, but the doctors believed that there would be no lasting damage. There wasn’t even a scratch on her apart from a few dark bruises that had begun to form. An ice pack rested under her head as she slept peacefully. Now all they could do was wait.

Twilight thought it nothing short of a miracle that they all were still in one piece. The sense of relief she felt when Apple Bloom guided Granny Smith out of the ruined basement with Spike in her arms was unlike any she had felt before. They had emerged from out of the oversized apple tree as if it had a staircase built within it.

The relief only grew when Sunset and Fluttershy limped into town. Other than her fearful quivering, Fluttershy looked no worse for wear. Sunset, however, had several scrapes and bruises along with a sprained ankle. Still, Twilight was more then glad that they were safe.

The rest of the night had passed rather uneventfully. Twilight had managed to snatch a few hours of restless sleep, then shortly before sunrise Sunset and herself had filled Granny Smith and Big Mac in on what they knew about magic. Both Apples were thorough with their questioning, but took it surprisingly well.

“So those rumors Ah heard in the cafeteria were true all along?” Granny Smith had said with a pained sigh. A smile crossed her face soon afterwards. “Well, y’all kept it one good secret. Ah had forgot all ‘bout them.”

Afterwards, Sunset had stepped out whilst Twilight remained in the tent. She was exhausted, but clouded thoughts ran through her mind keeping her from rest. Everything that had happened over the last day kept replaying itself in her mind. She noted every detail and studied every word. She looked for answers to questions she didn’t know; She looked for clues to help solve anything. But there was just too much going on. She couldn’t focus.

Applejack let out a groan, knocking Twilight from her thoughts. “Ah… Shoot… It feels like mah head was used for a pig sty.”

“Applejack! Yer awake!” Apple Bloom cried. She jumped out of Granny Smith’s arms and fell to her sister’s side.

“Ah! Not so loud there, Sugarcube,” Applejack groaned. She grimaced as she rubbed her forehead with her free arm, the other wrapped around Apple Bloom.

Apple Bloom whispered an apology, which was dismissed with a groggy wave of Applejack’s hand.

Several seconds of tense silence passed as the Apples leaned around her. Her eyes fluttered open and winced as she took in her surroundings. Her eyes gazed passingly over everyone before her expression perked up. “Well…” she said with a cheerful yawn. “What’d I miss?”

Apple Bloom threw a nervous glance towards Granny Smith who simply sighed and nodded. “W-Well, Sis. You know how you and all yer friends have super awesome magic an’ stuff?”

Applejack frowned but nodded. “Yeah, Ah do know that. But not so loud, Apple Bloom.”

“Sorry. Well... Ya see… Ever since the Burning Days started, Ah’ve been able to talk to trees.”

Applejack nodded and let out a small chuckle. “Well, that sure does explain a lot.”

“Ya mean yer not mad?”

“Why would I be, Sugarcube? If anything, Ah wish you told me sooner.” She tightly hugged her sister before turning to Twilight. “Anyway, what happened to the demon?”

“It was so awesome!” Spike blurted out. Twilight’s eyes darted between him and the rest of the tent. Granny Smith and Big Mac held looks of curious shock as all eyes stared down at him. His eyes widened and he swiftly covered his mouth with his paws. “Oops… Sorry.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head, thankful for the meager privacy the makeshift tent provided. “I wouldn’t call it awesome, Spike. I was so worried for the lot of you.”

Granny Smith scratched her head as she continued to stare at the dog. “Ah’ll say one thing first… If this magic stuff has been going on as long as y’all say it has, then Ah’m sorry fer’ what Ah said about it before. Ah must have made y’all very uncomfortable.”

“Ah, shoot. It’s okay, Granny,” Applejack said. “We’re sorry we’ve kept it secret from you for so long. Wait,how long have you known?”

“Only a few hours,” she said with a shrug. “When that varmint started digging through the floor, Ah thought we were all goners. But Apple Bloom here did the dandiest most amazing thing Ah ever saw. All those bags of apple seeds just up an’ grew into some of the best darn trees Ah’ve ever seen. Wacked that demon right in its kisser too!”

“Ya really did that?” Applejack asked her sister.

Twilight leaned forward in her chair. Such magic in Equestria was exceedingly rare and most unicorns had to study for years to achieve a growth spell that impressive. The fact Apple Bloom was capable of such a thing made her want to squeal in delight for the girl, but for the sake of Applejack’s headache, she contained herself.

“Ah don’t know how Ah did it. Ah was just so scared, AJ. All I wanted was someone or something to help and… Well, the seeds heard me, I guess.”

“But it sure did make you exhausted,” Granny Smith chuckled. “Ah don’t think Ah’ve seen you fall to sleep so fast in yer life.”

Apple Bloom nodded and yawned as she hugged her sister.

The heartwarming moment brought a smile to Twilight’s lips.

Applejack leaned back and stared up at the canvas ceiling. Her joyus expression faded as she squeezed Apple Bloom a bit tighter. “So… Ah guess we lost the house?”

Twilight's grin quickly vanished as the tent fell into a remorseful silence. Recalling those images of the demon demolishing the house was painful. Any thought of the demon’s appearance twisted and burned her mind. She rubbed her brow as she cast the thoughts from her mind, but in doing so, another memory took their place: The journal in the clutches of the demon.

The demon had stolen the journal, and the only connection she had to home. But why? Twilight finally had a question and her mind raced in an attempt to rationalise what had occurred. Only one explanation came to mind: the demon wanted the journal all along. She wasn’t sure how, but it knew where the journal was. It first showed up after she used it at the school. It followed them to the house where she had used it again. And last night…

A lump formed in her throat and her stomach sank. Last night she had used it, and the demon attacked soon after. Her hold on Spike tightened as the dread took hold. This was all my fault…

“Applejack,” Twilight croaked. “I’m so sorry… The demon, it followed me here and—”

“Ah-ah!” Granny Smith interrupted with startling authority. “Don’t ya dare go blaming yourself, missy.” She sat upright and glared down at Twilight as she continued to chastise. “Them demons are dangerous things. It may have followed ya or it may have come here on its own, either way, what happened was unavoidable.”

“But—”

“No buts, Twilight,” Granny Smith firmly concluded. “Don’t ya go pinning all this on yourself.”

“She’s right, Twilight,” Spike added. “So what if the demon was after the journal? We couldn’t have known that.”

Applejack nodded gently. “Ah agree. No need to blame yourself, Twi. Ah don’t hold it against ya.”

“If yer really that down ‘bout the whole thing, then go out there and help fix up the town,” Granny Smith suggested. “Time spent crying over a problem is time spent not fixing it.”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed red as her worries faded away. What was she doing just sitting here moaning about things? Her friends were right, and the fact that they had forgiven her also helped. Her cheeks curled upwards as a warming feeling flowed through her. “Thanks. I needed that.” She placed Spike on the ground before moving towards the tent flap. “I’m going to find something to help with. I hope you feel better soon, Applejack.”

“Ah already do, Twilight,” her friend said. She pushed herself upright slightly as to get a better look. Her eyes were focused and the strain in her voice had vanished. “Just don’t be too harsh on yourself.”

Granny Smith also stood. “Meanwhile, Ah have to go and find the Council. Ah expect there’s gonna be some harsh questions ‘bout those trees of yers, Apple Bloom.”

Apple Bloom tensed up. Granny Smith rested a gentle hand on her shoulder and said softly, “But Ah won’t let ‘em do anythin’ to ya.”

Twilight beamed kindly at the Apples as she left the tent, but the dread rushed back into her as she took in the sight. A hefty number of wounded people lay about on scattered bedding or upon chains strewn under the hastily repaired shade while a sparse number of doctors and assistants moved between them. Some glanced up at her as she passed, but quickly turned away. A few others whispered among themselves as they stole short glares at her.

Twilight found herself moving at a brisk pace as she hid her eyes for their glances.

A haze of oily smoke still filled the air leaving an unpleasant tickle in her nose. The sounds of hammering and the clangs of falling metal rang out from the shanty town. Piles of metal, brick and wood were being formed out of what salvageable resources could be found from the crushed homes.

Twilight meandered aimlessly around the ruined huts, twisting between the townspeople who were busying themselves with cleaning up and repairing the mess. People passed by carrying bricks, sheets of metal, and planks of wood. Others dug among the ruins, passing out any personal effects that had survived the rampage.

It reminded her of the many times spent cleaning up after the various calamities that befell Ponyville. Like in Ponyville, the people here helped each other and worked diligently to help rebuild their homes. But something was different. When she turned a corner, Twilight almost fell over backwards as she dodged a wooden plank. The man carrying it just regarded her in annoyance and grunted a simple, “Watch it!”

A few spectators chuckled to themselves before turning back to their drudgery as others simply flashed her frustrated glares. Twilight called out a small apology as he walked away, but if he had heard her he didn’t show any response.

That was when it clicked in Twilight’s mind: The town was miserable. She didn’t blame them for such a thing; even ponies back home had every right to be angry and upset when an attack happened. But it would never dampen the mood of the town, Pinkie Pie made sure of that.

She continued on her way, carefully dodging the movement of the townspeople. She offered help from time to time, but at best the response was a short “No thank you.” She found herself back on the street towards the farms. This is hopeless! she thought. How am I supposed to help if I just get in the way? She began to wander again, only to stop with a finch as she nearly collided face to face with a woman.

The woman had deep purple hair half-hidden under a matching scarf stood slightly startled by the near collision. She wore a long dress over a white shirt with a distinctive amethyst brooch under her chin. She held a clipboard in her hands. Twilight couldn’t help but notice that it contained an exquisitely detailed chart of tasks and available workforce.

“Oh, I am so sorry,” Twilight said.

The woman was perhaps only a year or two older than Twilight by her reckoning. She blinked for a moment before chuckling softly. “Oh, it’s no problem. Is there anything I could help you with?”

Twilight glanced around quickly and rubbed her hands together. "Well, I was hoping to help out somewhere, but I'm not exactly sure what all needs to be done. Maybe you could point me somewhere?"

The woman thought for a moment, playing with her amethyst brooch. “Hmm… I don’t think I’ve seen you in town before, but you do look familiar. You must be that new girl Sunset brought in?”

“Uh, yeah. That’s me,” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle. “I’m Twilight Sparkle.”

“Amethyst Star.” They quickly shook hands. “You went to CHS, right? I graduated the year before you arrived, but I heard a lot about you.” The woman glanced to the side for a moment.

Twilight followed her gaze as it lingered on a pair of guards leaning against a wall. Their eyes glistened in the early morning light, and from under the brims of their hats, Twilight could feel their piercing gaze bear down on her like a pair of timberwolves on the hunt.

The woman’s head snapped back and she quickly continued, “If you’re friends with Sunset, then she’s over by the farms. There is certainly a lot to get done over there. What are you good at?”

“Oh, um, well...” Twilight scratched the back of her neck. She could feel their glares burning into the back of her head. Spike too must have noticed as he now stood firm under her legs, glaring back at them with a slight growl. “I could help with cleaning if needed, but I’m not much of a heavy lifter. My expertise is in organisation.”

“That’s great! Then perhaps you can be my assistant over by the farms? I’m sure Sunset Shimmer or one of the others can help fill you in on what is going on.”

Twilight agreed and, after thanking Amethyst Star, quickly made her way up the street and onto the cul-de-sac. The large mass of apple trees stood high above the ruins of the Apple’s house. The leaves looked golden in the early morning sunlight.

Twilight squinted as she left the cover of the awnings and proceeded towards the pair of shadows under the base of the largest tree. She recognised Sunset Shimmer quickly and was about to call out her name until she heard the second shadow speak.

“It was your plan, Sunset Shimmer!” Night Sentry bellowed. “You assured us that it would work!”

“I did no such thing!” Sunset retorted. She stood with her arms crossed over her dull-brown coat and glared up at the man. “I said it might work and you all agreed to go through with it.”

“We wasted half our fuel supplies on that thing, and all it achieved was burning away the last of our crops!”

“You think I don’t know that? I knew it was a risk—we all did—but it was the only plan we had!”

Night Sentry took a step closer and loomed over Sunset. “Listen, Sunset. I know what you are—”

“No,” she growled with a bitter snarl. “You really don’t.”

“—and what you’re capable of. I don’t know what my son ever saw in you, but just because you once dated him doesn’t mean I’ll go easy on you, or your friends.”

Sunset’s hands tightened as her face flushed red. “You wouldn’t—”

“Magic is banned, Sunset,” he said. He glanced over to Twilight, his eyes lingering for a moment before turning back and speaking in a lower growl. Twilight couldn’t make out what he was saying, but Sunset gritted her teeth as her glare hardened.

“I’ll give you a while to think it over,” Night Sentry finally said. He straightened himself and marched passed Twilight with the grace of a royal guard. His eyes once again met Twilight’s and Twilight couldn’t help but divert her own. She shivered as he brushed past, the glare still lingering on her for a few more moments. She let out the breath she didn’t realise she was holding and hurried to Sunset’s side.

Sunset’s body was rigid, but soon began to quake as she stared down at the ground. Her hands burned a bright red from the tightness of the fists.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, only to jump back as Sunset let out a exasperated yell.

Sunset kicked a broken brick across the street. Her cry turned to one of enraged pain as she lifted her foot and gasped.

She panted and hissed for a few moments before she gently lowered her foot until it only just touched the ground. She sighed and shook her head. “I shouldn’t have done that.”

Twilight moved to Sunset’s side and wrapped a supportive arm under her shoulder. “Sunset? What was all that about? Are you okay?”

Sunset gave a brief nod. She had turned away from Twilight, her eyes were remained fixed on the floor as she folded her arms around herself again. “Y-Yeah… I’ll be fine. It’s just that… He’s just a jerk! I can’t believe Flash is related to him!” Sunset sighed again and rubbed the sides of her head. “I’m sorry, Twilight. It’s just been a long night, and yesterday was a long day, and this morning has been long too even though the sun’s only just come up!”

“You should sit down. The doctor said you shouldn’t strain your foot.”

“I’ll be fine, Twilight,” She stated, carefully pulling herself away. “I’m just… tired. Angry and tired. The foot’s not that bad, honest. Sorry for screaming, by the way.”

Twilight frowned. “You should still rest a moment. Let me help out around here.”

“I don’t have the time… I’ve… I’ve just got a lot to think about.”

Twilight’s frown deepened as she marched around to face Sunset. “What did he say to you?” she pried. “If it’s something I can help you with—”

“Please, Twilight. It’s nothing you should worry about,” Sunset said with a dismissive wave, she tried to turn away again, but Twilight moved faster. Sunset let out a annoyed sigh. “I said don’t worry about it, Twilight.” Her tone lightened as she finally met Twilight’s eyes. “Besides, we should be trying to get you home soon.”

Home… Twilight was certain that her friends must be worrying about her by now. The sooner she got back, the better. But she couldn’t abandon the town now. Her friends here still needed her help. Twilight shook her head. “The portal doesn’t close for another day. You need me now, Sunset.” She paused and then mumbled to herself, “I just hope Princess Celestia understands.”

Sunset snorted. “Twilight, I wouldn't be surprised if she's already forgiven you." She paused for a moment and glanced back at Twilight with a soft look of worry. “Do you… Do you think that I’d still be welcome? Back in Equestria that is.”

Twilight was surprised by the question. Her face softened and took a soft step forwards. “Sunset, yes, of course you would be. Why would you think otherwise?”

Sunset glanced away. “Oh… It’s nothing, really.”

Twilight frowned again. “Sunset, please stop avoiding my questions,” she half-demande. “Bottling up your feelings and worries only makes them worse. Trust me, I’ve seen it enough times to know it’s true.”

Sunset appeared to consider this for a moment before sighing. She sat on a large root of the apple tree and glanced up at Twilight. “It’s Night Sentry… He’s never liked me. He always thought I was a bad influence on Flash—he was right, of course—but he’s always had it out for me. I don’t blame him for it. After all, he caught me searching their house for stuff to blackmail Flash with. Geez, the old me was just awful!”

Twilight placed herself down next to Sunset and rested a hand on her shoulder. “Yes, she was. But that’s not you anymore. You know that, Sunset. You’re not a raging she-demon or power-hungry tyrant. You’re my friend, and a great one at that.”

Sunset flashed a brief smile. “Thanks, Twilight. But that’s not the problem… You see, he wants me to go.”

“To go? Go where?”

“Anywhere but here. He wants me to volunteer to be banished for all of this!” Sunset gestured to the ruined street. Not a single building was left unscaved from the demon. Over by the shanty town people were hard at work trying to rescue what they could from the rubble of the food storehouse. Meanwhile farmers were hard at work trying to save the last of their crops in the former front lawns.

Twilight took this all in and her heart sank. “Banish you? Sunset, this wasn’t your fault!”

“But it was my plan to try and blow up the demon, and all it did was destroy the farm. That’s why he wants me out. They need someone to blame.”

“Then let them blame it all on me! I’m the one who lead the demon here. It was after the journal, Sunset. It was chasing it.”

Sunset’s eyes widened. “The journal? It was after the journal?”

Twilight nodded. “Yeah. And... it got it.”

Sunset grabbed Twilight by the shoulders as her face twisted into one of pure panic. “Twilight, why didn’t you let me know immediately! We’ve got to get you back now before the portal closes. Your friends must be worried sick about you!”

“I bet they’ve started a rescue mission already,” Spike joked from their feet.

“I hope not,” Twilight sighed. Thoughts of her friends having to face down Cranky Doodle or the demon flashed through her mind. She knew they would be strong together, but what if they faced something far worse than either of them? Twilight gulped. “I’m sorry, Sunset. I should have told you earlier, but I was just so caught up in things I never got the chance. Anyway, we should head back sooner rather than later. But first I’ve got to try and fix things here. This is my fault, Sunset.”

Sunset sighed and shook her head with a small half-smile. “Fine. If you really want to help, then you can help us to clean up what’s left of the house. Keep your eyes open for anything that can be salvaged.”

Twilight beamed and clapped her hands together. “Let’s set up a search plan!”

It wasn’t long before the cleanup was well underway in a logical and methodical pattern as devised by Twilight Sparkle. She grinned fervently as the neatly stacked piles of recyclable materials grew whilst the remaining debris were tidied away.

She nodded in satisfaction before checking off section 12-C from the clipboard as the clean-up team moved onto the next area. Section 12-B was quickly moved into by the farming team who set to work cultivating the ground and planting seeds. At this rate the farms would be up and running again by nightfall.

“Ah don’t get how you do it, Twi. Ah’ve never seen the town so efficient,” Applejack remarked as she wiped away the sweat from under her hat. Both the Apple sisters had made their way over to help and, despite the doctor’s warnings, Applejack had already dug in to help without any sign of pain.

“Well, it was you and Sunset who convinced everyone to follow my plan.” Twilight’s smile fell slightly. The people of the town would barely look at her other than cautionary glances and distant glares. She could still feel the eyes of the guards from behind lingering on her when she wasn’t looking.

“Ya shouldn’t blame them, Twilight. Everyone is on edge after what happened an’ they’re nervous of strangers. Once they warm up to you, there won’t be any problems.”

“I’m just glad that they trust you enough to let me help fix things.” She sighed softly. Twilight glanced up towards the wreckage of an overturned caravan. A group of townspeople were busy trying to get it upright but were struggling due to its weight. “Applejack, do you think you could do the heavy lifting?”

Applejack glanced around for a moment before asking, “Do you mean you want me to use my magic?”

“Well, it would be beneficial—”

“No, Twilight,” Applejack shot. “I’ll help as a group, but I ain’t gonna do anything that raises more suspicions. ‘Specially when the whole town has their eyes on Apple Bloom.”

The younger Apple perked when she heard her name. She looked up from the pile of personal items that they had rescued from the rubble. “Ah don’t get why we can’t, Sis. Ah know the rules, but magic is just so cool.”

“Keep yer voice down, Sugarcube.” Applejack glanced around again before crouching to her sister’s level. “Ah don’t agree either, but we’re already in thicker mud then a pigsty after a storm.”

“Don’t worry, Apple Bloom,” Spike whispered. “I know your magic is awesome.”

Apple Bloom gave the dog a smile as she wrapped her arms around him. Spike sighed with a contented grin as his tail waggled.

Twilight shook her head with an amused smirk. “Either way, magic isn’t something people should be afraid off.”

“Ah know that, Twi. Sunset says the same thing.”

Twilight raised her head and glanced around. It had been at least half-an-hour since Sunset went to check over the farmers, but she shouldn't have been gone for this long. “Where did Sunset get to, anyway?”

Applejack shrugged before her eyes joined the search. “She’s bound to be about here somewhere…” Applejack paused and slowly stood.

Twilight turned to follow Applejack’s gaze. Her eyes caught a pair of guards walking towards them at a brisk pace. Applejack shifted forwards, putting herself between them and Apple Bloom. Twilight stood close to her side, holding her clipboard tightly in her hands. One guard was tall but scrawny, the other had a thick moustache. They came to a halt near enough for Twilight to wilt under them, but still at a respectful distance. “You three need to come with us,” the one with the moustache said.

“An’ why do we need to do that?” Applejack retorted as she shifted into a defensive stance.

The tall guard rolled his eyes as the other kept his eyes firmly on Applejack. “The Council wants you to attend a trial.”

“A trial?” Twilight gasped. No, it couldn't be! She trembled slightly as her eyes darted frantically around. Where is she!

“None of you are putting mah sister or friend on trial!” Applejack snapped as she pointed a threatening finger at them.

The guards took a step back, the tall guard raised his hands whilst the other let his linger over the baton he kept at his side. “Please, Applejack,” said the guard with the moustache. His voice was softer and carried a hint of worry. “The trial isn’t for you or your sister.”

No, it wouldn’t be for Apple Bloom. Twilight mentally kicked herself for letting Sunset go off alone. She knew the answer, but the questions still had to be asked. “Then who is it for?”

The guard confirmed her fears. “Sunset Shimmer.”

Twilight squeezed her way through the crowd of townspeople as they gathered around a central square by the market. She stuck close to Applejack’s back as the raging Apple cleared a path through the crowd, just big enough for them all to fit through.

Her mind raced with thoughts. Sunset’s on trial? Night Sentry actually pinned this on her! None of this was her fault. It was all me…

She shook her head. She knew she couldn’t really blame herself. Yes, the journal was what lead the demon to the town, but, as Spike had said, there was no way of her knowing that beforehand. But it should have been her, up there. The journal was hers. She lead it here.

As they reached the front of the crowd, Applejack burst out to the front of the semi-circle that had surrounded one of the tall white houses. A small wooden platform had been built out the front and on it sat the town Council. Granny Smith had a sour look on her face, but it softened into one of sadness as her eyes met Applejack’s. Cheerilee fidgeted with her hands as she struggled to hide the worry on her face. Davenport leaned back in his seat, propping his head on his hand as his eyes wandered with disinterest over the crowd. Filthy Rich was hunched over in his seat, his bloodshot eyes were half closed as he peered down at Sunset with a look of exhausted sorrow. Night Sentry however…

Twilight frowned when she saw his smug grin. His grin appeared to grow when his eyes met her own, sending a cold shudder down her spine.

Sunset stood on the ground before them. Her head was cast down to the side as she held her arms tightly around her. Twilight had never seen Sunset look so vulnerable before. She wanted to rush over to her friend’s side, but the guards standing either side of her made her pause.

“Good, now that we’re all here we can continue,” Night Sentry said. He lept out of his seat and strode to the front of the stage, clearing his throat as his eyes traced the crowd. “People of Apple Creek! The girl before you, Sunset Shimmer, stands accused of concealing magic, using magic, and worse of all, bringing that dreaded demon to our town!”

Twilight flinched as the crowd booed and jeered at her. Some even began declare“Murderer!” and “Traitor!” Twilight spotted a few discreetly passing out rotten fruit and other scraps of waste. Sunset was facing away from them, but her shudder was visible for all to see.

Twilight felt her blood begin to boil. How dare they! How dare they blame Sunset for something she didn’t do! She’s no traitor, and certainly no murderer!

She glanced over to Applejack. Her teeth were bared and her eyes bore into Night Sentry. “That no-good rotten apple worm! Sunset is innocent!” Her proclamation was drowned out in the crowd's rabble.

Night Sentry held up a hand. “Sunset Shimmer, how do you plead?”

The crowd went silent. Twilight’s breath caught in her throat.

Sunset Shimmer took in a deep breath and glanced up at the council. She held her gaze for a moment before trembling and glanced away.

“How do you plead?” Night Sentry asked again.

Sunset kept her head cast down at the dirt and dead grass. She trembled a bit more before taking another deep breath. “I’m… I’m guilty.”

The roar of the crowd began again as Twilight suddenly found her breath. “No!” she cried. She stormed out into the centre, tering past the guards as they tried to grab her. “No! She’s not guilty!”

“Twilight?” Sunset gasped.

Twilight wasn’t sure if Sunset was worried or glad to see her. Either way, she looked up at the council and said, “Sunset’s not guilty! She didn’t lead the demon to town… I did.”

Night Sentry’s sly grin only grew.

Why is he smiling? What is he up to? Twilight frowned as she placed herself between the council and Sunset.

“Twilight, please. Don’t get involved,” Sunset whispered.

Night Sentry spoke before she could respond. “Twilight Sparkle, is this true? Did you lead the demon to our town?” Night Sentry asked.

“Y-Yes… I had a book on me. A journal, a magical journal. I didn’t know it at the time, but the demon wanted it. It followed me to the town just to steal it. I never meant for any of this to happen. I didn’t know… I’m so sor—”

She didn’t get a chance to finish as a blow stuck her on the back of her head. Twilight fell forwards only to be caught in Sunset’s arms as the world around her span. She turned her head to see the guards prying Applejack off another townsperson as Spike barked up at them.

“You okay, Twilight?” Sunset asked.

Twilight closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths as her mind stopped spinning and the nausea drifted away. She glanced at the splattered remains of a rotten apple that lay in the dirt. Slowly she lifted her head and nodded. “Yeah… I’ll be okay. It was just an apple.”

“Order! Order!” Filthy Rich demanded. His voice was hoarse and he leaned on his chair for support as he stood. “Stop this at once! We do not carry out mob justice here.” He took a few breaths as the crowd died down. Then with what looked like a surge of strength, he stepped forwards and took Night Sentry’s place.

“Twilight Sparkle. Sunset Shimmer. If you have any words to defend yourselves, please speak them now.” His voice was calm and held more concern than malice. But his hands trembled as he glared down at them with an uncomfortable gaze.

The two girls looked at each other for a moment. Sunset’s eyes held a hint of sadness behind them. “You don’t need to do this, Twilight.”

“I do. You’re not guilty, Sunset.” Twilight turned to Filthy Rich. “What I said is true. I never meant to bring harm to anyone. I’m so sorry for what happened.”

Filthy Rich nodded solemnly. Night Sentry glared down at Sunset, who glared back up at him. Twilight felt Sunset’s grasp on her arm tighten before speaking, “But the magic was all me. I was the one who caused those apple trees to grow. I have magic. I’ve always had it.”

Cheerilee shook her head as it fell into her hands. Granny Smith closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh.

“We will take this into consideration,” Filthy Rich said. “We will retire for our deliberation.”

As the council filed into the building behind them, Twilight turned to her friend and hissed, “Sunset! That wasn’t—”

“It was me, Twilight. Please don’t argue. I’ve got to do this.” Sunset’s words were sincere as she looked down at Twilight with pleading eyes.

“But… It wasn’t… Equestria, that’s why you asked me if you could come back, isn’t it?”

Sunset nodded. “I’ll explain more later. I promise.”

Twilight glanced back to see that Applejack had been escorted away. Apple Bloom, however, remained with Spike at her feet. The girl stared at the two with fearful eyes as her legs trembled, but there was also a hit of thankfulness behind them.

The sun continued to bear down as the minutes passed. The heat seeped through the awnings and wrapped tightly around Twilight, forcing her to loosen Sunset’s jacket and lean against her friend for support. Her stomach grumbled. She still hadn’t eaten this morning, and her drinks were few and far between.

Eventually the door opened and one by one the council silently filed out. Harsh glares were shot between Granny Smith and Night Sentry as they settled into their seats. Twilight’s heart raced. She stood upright and held her breath.

“The Council has discussed the issue and is ready to vote,” Filthy Rich announced. “After being faced with the testimonies of Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer, their crimes will be punished with banishment as per the rules of our town.”

Twilight gulped. Banishment. Part of her was relieved that it wasn’t something more severe. After all, both Sunset and herself could return to Equestria. Worry suddenly pierced her heart. An unwelcome thought crawled out for the recesses of her mind, The portal... Is it even still open?

Her eyes went wide as her breaths grew quicker and shallower. Her legs threatened to give out on her until Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder. The squeeze did nothing to reassure her. No! No! It’s got to be open! There’s no reason for it to have been closed. Starswirl would have built in a safety mechanism or… or something!

“These girls are good girls,” Granny Smith defended. “They didn’t mean to hurt the town.”

“Yes! They’ve been nothing but good honest people for as long as I’ve known them,” Cheerilee added.

“You know that’s a lie, Cheerilee. Sunset was one of the most unpleasant girls I’ve ever met when she was dating my son,” Night Sentry said, causing Sunset to flinch. “Besides, our opinions do not matter. We must uphold the law.”

Davenport snorted in agreement as Filthy Rich hunched in his seat, rubbing his darkened eyes. “We will vote on it. All in favour of banishment, raise your hand.”

Twilight held her breath. Night Sentry and Davenport’s hands rose almost instantly. Granny Smith kept her arms firmly crossed as Cheerilee clasped her hands on her lap and stared pleadingly at Filthy Rich.

Time seemed to slow for Twilight as Filthy Rich sat upright. He took a deep breath and with a tired frown on his face, he slowly raised his hand.

Her heart dropped. Three against two. She didn’t hear Filthy Rich's words as he read out their sentence, or Granny Smith’s angered rant. She simply stared at Sunset who made no attempt to hide the tears that were rolling down her cheeks.

“Ah can’t believe it! How dare he go blaming you for what we did, Sunset. That Night Sentry is worse than a barn full of rotten apples!”

“Applejack, please,” Sunset said as she glanced up at the pacing girl. “I had to take the blame for it. It’s better me than—”

“Than the truth?” Applejack snapped.

Sunset scowled at her friend. “Yes, Applejack! It is better than the truth! The truth would have gotten you and Apple Bloom banished. Is that what you would’ve preferred?”

Applejack paused and regarded Sunset for a moment, letting the room descend into silence. The room itself had all the charm and personality as a prison cell; fitting considering it was being used as one. It was cramped now that Twilight, Spike, Sunset, Fluttershy and the Apple sisters filled it up. Applejack had gave the last chair to Apple Bloom whilst Fluttershy preferred to sit huddled in the corner.

Twilight was certain that Fluttershy was wrapped up tighter than anyone else in town. She wore a long cream dress with green highlights, matching gloves and a pale green headscarf, leaving only a single long bang of hair hanging over her face. She clutched a large flowery hat and a pair of sunglasses sat in her lap.

A pang of sadness struck Twilight when she first saw her. Fluttershy, as her name suggested, was always shy and timid, but neither her human or pony friend had ever been at such a point where she was fearful of the outdoors. At least she had made an effort to come and visit them during their last hour in town.

“Ah guess you’re right, Sunset,” Applejack sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. “Ah’m sorry Ah shouted. Ah thank you of thinking of us that way, but why did ya have to go and do this without tellin’ us?”

Sunset glanced away and huffed. “Night Sentry threatened me.”

“He did what?” Fluttershy gasped from the corner. Everyone glanced to her she quickly hid her face behind her hat, leaving only a lone worried eye gazing up at Sunset.

Sunset flashed her a gentle smile before she sighed and gave a short nod. “Yeah. He apparently saw you pony-up, Applejack. And he knows only Apple Bloom and Granny Smith were in the house at the time of the tree-explosion. So, he gave me a choice… Either I go or we all go.”

“Why in tarnation would he do that?” Applejack asked.

Why indeed? Twilight thought. How is someone so nasty like that related to Flash? Twilight shuddered slightly. She was aware of how little she knew about the boy’s life, but he had always been kind and friendly. She felt a touch of warmth as she remembered when he came to rescue her after being accused of wrecking the Fall Formal decorations. His father however…

“He’s never liked me, Applejack. He’s just another person I left a bad impression on and he never gave me a second chance.” Sunset slumped in her seat and ran a hand over her face. “I guess saving the world three times doesn’t count for much in a post-apocalyptic wasteland.”

“Where are you going to go?” Apple Bloom asked.

Sunset glanced to Twilight for a moment. “I’m going to go back to Equestria. But if we can’t keep the portal open, then… Then I won’t get to see you all for another thirty moons.”

Twilight perked up in her seat. “We’ll find a solution. I can’t just leave you all without contact again.”

“But what if that demon comes back, Twilight?” Spike asked. The dog sat in the centre of the room and glanced between her and Sunset. “If he was after the journal, then he could be after anything we bring with us!”

“You’ve got a point, Spike,” Applejack sighed as she leaned back against a wall. “We can’t let that demon hurt the town again.”

Twilight frowned. She let out a frustrated sigh and collapsed her head into her trembling hands. “I’ve got to fix this. I’m not abandoning any of you.”

“An’ we thank you for that, Twi,” Applejack said with a tone of sincere weariness. “But… this is just the way the world is now. It’s hard, it’s dangerous... and Ah’d do anythin’ for things to go back the way they was, But Ah just don’t see what we can do.”

“Don’t say that, Applejack!” Twilight said as she all but burst from her seat. “There’s always something we can do. We just need to find the right spell or… Or something.”

“But magic doesn’t work here like it does back in Equestria,” Spike said. “You can’t even cast spells.”

Twilight winced. Not having magic was familiar enough by now, but she still wasn't comfortable with how its absence made her feel so… helpless. Her head dropped again as she held her arms tight against her chest.

“But I know you’ll work it out, Twilight!” Spike quickly continued. “After all, you always fix everything in the end. You’re the smartest pony, or person, around.”

“Ah know that’s the truth,” Applejack added. “Ya helped us save the world twice before, and yer sure to be as smart as our Twilight.”

Fluttershy made a small squeak as she nodded from her corner.

Their words subdued Twilight’s apprehension, and a surge of bashfulness rose in its place. Her cheeks flushed red as an urge to hide in a corner ran through her mind. “But I don’t always find the answer. I… I make a lot of mistakes. It’s rare that I ever work things this big out all on my own. I always have…” The words caught in Twilight’s throat.

“You always have your friends by your side,” Spike finished for her.

Twilight’s lips trembled as she nodded.

“Twilight, you do have your friends by your side,” Sunset firmly stated. She crossed her arms as a smirk grew on her face. “If you, Starlight, and I all put our heads together, we’re sure to find a way to keep that portal safe and working.”

Twilight looked to Sunset and then glanced around the room. It was a room full of friends, and each of them smiled at her. They were tired and beaten, but there was a spark of optimism there, one she couldn’t help but reciprocate. “Thank you. Yeah… we can do this. Sure, it’s more difficult than anything I’ve done before,” she chuckled nervously, “but I know we can solve this!”

Her moment of joy was interrupted by three loud bangs on the door. “You have five minutes left,” a guard’s voice bellowed through the thin wood.

A short silence descended as everyone glanced at one another. Twilight turned her eyes downcast taking in the details of the dull grey carpet tiles. “I really wanted to help…”

“And ya can help by finding a way to save the world,” Applejack stated. She smirked down at her. “I’d like to see the look on Night Sentry’s face when ya do that!”

Twilight shook her head. “But the town is in such a mess! This place… it’s… it’s just horrible. No one should have to live in such conditions! I wanted to fix that!”

“Geez, thanks Twi,” Applejack chuckled. She shook her head with feigned disapproval, but her smirk was still there. “Ah know we aren’t that pretty, an’ it sure is hard to live like this. Each day it’s a battle against the elements to survive. There’s little food and water, people get sick all the time, and not to mention the constant threat of monster attack.” She counted those off with her fingers. “But it sure is better in here then it is out there.”

Twilight apologised as she sunk back into her chair. Her mind turned inward as everything she had seen and heard ran through her thoughts. She had always liked the sun; growing up in the radiant warmth of Princess Celestia’s sun would do that to you. But here, she could scarcely remember all the good times spent under the glow of the sun. She wished that it would vanish behind the clouds and that a gentle coolness would sooth her peeling skin.

And her friends had to live in this every day for the last thirty moons.

Apple Bloom’s voice suddenly cut through her thoughts. “Do… Do you think we could go to your world, Twilight?”

All eyes descended on the girl before turning to Twilight as she processed her request. “You want to come with me to Equestria?”

Apple Bloom looked sheepishly to the side. “W-Well… It’s just that Ah…” She pulled her legs up close to her and after a moment of silence shook her head. “N-Nevermind.”

Applejack wrapped a gentle arm around her. “Don’t feel bad ‘bout it, Sugarcube. To be honest… The thought of a world full of cosy beds, hot showers, and no darn monsters is appealing.”

“Oh, there are plenty of monsters in Equestria, Applejack,” Sunset chuckled. “Anyway, you’ll turn into ponies if you go there.” She paused for a moment. “At least, I think that’s how it works. Twilight and I turned into humans after all.”

“I wouldn’t mind being a pony,” Fluttershy softly whispered.

Twilight shook her head. “I’ll have to discuss it with Princess Celestia. There is already an Apple Bloom, Applejack, and Fluttershy in Equestria. Having two of you would be as confusing as… well, those times when I met the other me.”

Twilight sheepishly scratched the back of her head. She didn’t hold anything against the human Twilight—if anything she was fascinated by the girl—But there was something awkward with talking to someone who was so much like you but so different at the same time.

Seconds later the door was thrown open as a pair of guards glared in. “Time’s up. It’s time for you two to go.”

Twilight and Sunset glanced at each other. Twilight didn’t want to encourage more punishment than they'd already received. The council was already generous enough—if it could even be called generous—to give them an hour to work out a plan and to say their goodbyes. Naturally, this was done under armed supervision.

Sunset silently nodded as she stood and walked by Twilight’s side. The pair were lead out of the converted house that formed the town’s guard headquarters and were hastily escorted towards the gates, located just two doors down the street. The others followed close behind as they passed by the empty market stalls. Only a few shambling groups gathered in the lifeless market. They spoke to each other in hushed murmurs as they shot glares towards Twilight and Sunset.

Twilight turned her attention to the gate. A small group had congregated by it’s side. Both Granny Smith and Cheerilee were there, along with Night Sentry who had a gleeful smirk across his face. Twilight was also able to pick out Mr and Mrs Cake from the thin crowd, although their appearance made Twilight pause for a moment.

Both looked far older than they had any right to be. Mr Cake’s hair had gone grey as heavy bags sat under his eyes. He also leaned heavily on a walking stick as if avoiding the use of his right leg. Mrs Cake appeared to have lost most of her body weight, leaving her looking barely more than flesh and bone. But the flesh on her right side of the face was no longer a cheerful blue. Rather, it had been twisted and reddened by a large burn scar. Her right eye was barely open and only the left side of her face gave any indication that she was giving them a sorrowful yet kindly look.

“Keep moving,” the guard behind her muttered. Twilight grabbed hold of Sunset’s arm and nodded as she hurried forwards.

Other than Amethyst Star, the rest of the group were unfamiliar to Twilight. They were mixture of faces, both old and young, male and female, yet they all had the same saddened and concerned expressions. Even the face at the back under the grey hood…

Twilight blinked and looked again. There was someone there just a moment ago, standing behind the group. She was sure of it. Their face was… She shook her head; she couldn’t recall any details other than a sense of a grey coldness. Despite the heat, a chill ran down Twilight’s back as she glanced around.

Night Sentry took a step forwards. “Well, I guess it’s time for—”

“You shut your mouth, you gosh darn, no good, rotten apple core of a varmint!” Applejack snapped. She jumped forwards to stare down the man with such speed that he barely had time to lurch back in surprise. The smug smirk was wiped from his face, quickly replaced by a scowl.

“I would have thought you would have been more grateful, Applejack,” he growled.

“Grateful! Yer kicking out mah friends! They’re family as far as Ah’m concerned!”

“Applejack, please,” Sunset said as she grabbed hold of the farm girl’s shoulder. “I chose to do this.” She then glared up to Night Sentry and added, “Even if it wasn’t much of a choice.”

“What’s all this about, then?” Granny Smith said. Both her and Cheerilee were giving him scornful glares.

Night Sentry took a step back and recomposed himself. “Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle, you are banished from this town indefinitely. Now get out of my sight.” With that he turned and marched away.

The group watched as he stormed back inside the guard house, slamming the door behind him. The tense silence was only broken by a snigger from Spike. “What? He told us to get out of his sight but he got out of ours!”

Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle, even if the crowd took a step back from her assistant. The group quickly filled in Granny Smith and Cheerilee on what had happened, and where they planned to go. Both of them were rightfully furious. Granny Smith spewed out a long rant full of words Twilight wasn’t sure even existed as Cheerilee kept her anger burning behind her calm eyes.

“I’m sorry girls,” the school teacher sighed. “Why didn’t you tell us sooner?”

“And let everyone know about Applejack and Apple Bloom?” Sunset softly replied. “The town needs them. Twilight and I can do better elsewhere.”

“Well, while this is a bit of a shock,” Mrs Cake said, “I trust you girls. I guess all those stories Pinkie use to tell—”

She cut herself off as her husband wrapped an arm around her. She smiled sadly at Twilight and Sunset; a tear glistened in her good eye. “Just, please stay safe you two. Here, we bought you some snacks for the road.”

Sunset thanked them, taking the small carrier bag of sweet oat biscuits before turning to the gate. “I guess we should get going now…”

“Yes, you really should,” Caramel called over from the gate winch. “If I let you stay any longer it’ll be me getting the boot next.”

Twilight and Sunset glanced at each other before turning to Applejack and Fluttershy. They each hugged one another before taking a step back.

Applejack held her hat and solemnly said, “Well, Ah guess this is goodbye…”

Twilight shook her head. “We will fix this, Applejack. You will see us again. We won’t leave you all like this.”

Applejack gave a dejected nod. “Much appreciated, Twi.” She turned to Sunset. Her lips quivered with her bittersweet smile. “And Sunset, thank you. If ya didn’t do this, then…” She shook her head. “Well, that varmint will get what he’s due someday. Still, I can’t thank you enough.”

Twilight and Sunset didn’t look back as they walked out of the gates. Spike scampered along by their side as they retraced their steps down the road. Twilight was thankful that she still wore Sunset’s old jacket. It didn’t help with the heat, but the lack of sun on her arms was a welcome relief. The sun itself shone as brightly as it did the previous day and surely would have been blinding if it weren’t for her hat and sunglasses.

Spike however was less fortunate. He waddled along in their shadows, keeping his eyes close to the ground. “I don’t know about you, but I can’t wait to get home,” he sighed. “All this sun is making me want an ice-cold soda and some ice cream!”

“Oh, that would be good,” Sunset chuckled. “It’s been so long I can barely remember the taste. But keeping the portal open comes first.”

Twilight glanced away and frowned. How would she keep the portal open? They could make a new journal, or at least something similar to it. But how would they hide it from the demon? And why did the demon want it in the first place? There was one more thought that once more reared up from the back of her mind. It twisted its way to the forefront like an icy mist and made her tremor. Would the portal still be open? It must be; this is only the second day! But, what if it’s not? What if the demon did something!

Twilight was jarred from her thoughts by a nudge from Sunset. “Hey, you okay Twilight?”

“Oh… Just thinking. That’s all.”

“You were shaking and doing that nervous hand dance the other you does,” Sunset said with a concerned glance. “We’ll fix this. I know we will.”

“Y-Yeah… We will.”

It was an hour until they caught sight of Canterlot High. The tents and wrecked vehicles out the front had been further crushed and pushed aside as several new holes were ripped in the side of the building.

“I hope Cranky Doodle is okay,” Twilight said.

“I’m sure he is. The Mad have a knack for staying alive. I don’t know how they do it.”

They made their way to the base of the Wondercolt statue. The stone was cracked and weathered by neglect. The stallion itself was still missing from the top of the pedestal. “There was a new one on order, but it never arrived in time,” Sunset commented.

Twilight glanced back towards the entrance of the school. Her eyes came to linger on the crushed tent that stood by the door. She closed her eyes and let out a short sigh. “W-We should bury them.”

Sunset’s head glanced towards Twilight with a quizzical look. “What was that?”

“The… The body by the entrance. We should bury them. They shouldn’t be left like that.”

Sunset smiled gently and rested a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. The grip brought a little reassurance as Twilight turned to face her. “We’ll do it as soon as the portal is safe. I promise, Twilight,” Sunset said. Her smile was kind and calmed Twilight’s nerves.

She gently nodded and turned to the portal-side of the statue. “Yeah… You’re right. Let’s not keep them waiting.”

Twilight took a step forward and placed her hand against the portal.

The shock of hitting solid sandstone jolted up her arm as her hand remained firmly planted against the hot surface.

Her heart paused. Her breath caught in her throat as her stomach dropped. She threw her other hand against the plinth. “No. No… It can’t be!”

The panic struck her like a freight train.

“The portal! It’s closed!”

Chapter 5: Homeless

View Online

“Come on, Caramel!” Sunset called up to the gate tower. “We just need to speak to Applejack. It’s important.”

“Then you should have said it earlier,” Caramel called back. “I’m sorry, Sunset. I really am. But you’re not supposed to be here. I could get into trouble for even talking to you!”

Sunset groaned and stomped her foot. “Just let us speak to her! That’s all I want. Then we’ll go.”

“Sunset, you know the rules. Please, I don’t want to see you get into any more trouble then you already are.”

Twilight sat on the curb a short distance away from Sunset. She didn’t care that the ground was burning at her skin though her skirt. She felt numb. She was separated from home, and this time there was nothing she could do.

While they had made it back to Apple Creek, Twilight could barely recall the journal. She knew that Sunset and Spike attempted to calm her down as she rushed around the statue; desperately trying anything to bring the portal back. She only stopped when her panicked breaths threatened to cause her to pass out. Her mind ached from mentally scouring every book she had ever read and every magical theorem she had ever devised. But it was no use. Even if she knew the correct spell, there would be no way for her to cast it.

Stranded. The word ran through her mind as she thought of home. Her friends had no idea what happened. They surely must be panicking by now and without any way to contact her, then would they fear the worse? She had promised Celestia to return, but now would she ever do so? Her stomach churned as her heart ripped itself apart.

Spike nuzzled into her side, startling her for a moment before she pulled him into a hug. At least she wasn’t alone.

Caramel continued to argue with Sunset. “You’ve only been gone for, what, three hours? They haven't changed their minds.”

“I’m not trying to get back in, Caramel! I want Applejack to come out.”

As before, Twilight tuned out their shouts. Showing up again was a risk; Sunset had made it clear that they would never get back in and that Night Sentry didn't take kindly to those who loiter around the gates. But they had to at least let Applejack and Fluttershy know what happened.

Her arms squeezed Spike a tad tighter as she let out a soft sigh. “I’m sorry Spike.”

“I know you are,” he sighed in return. “But you should stop apologising for things that aren't your fault.”

“I’m just so glad you’re here with me. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

“Probably scream and sulk in a bush.”

A single chuckle escaped her lips as for a moment she smiled. “I’m not really that bad, am I?”

“Well, you are known to panic,” Spike said with an amused chuckle.

“Yeah, I suppose I am.” She paused for a moment and smiled down at her assistant who was curled happily in her lap. “What about you? You seem to be taking this well.”

His smile faltered for a moment as his eyes darted away. “W-Well… One of us has to stay calm, right? I mean, it’s not like I desperately miss home and I’m absolutely terrified of this place or anything…”

Twilight gave him a sympathetic smile. How could she have been so foolish? Spike was still a baby dragon, and yet not once had he panicked or sulked like she had. “Oh, Spike… You’re so much braver them I am.”

“I’m just doing what you need, Twilight,” he said with a small blush. “Anyway, we’re trapped here now and panicking won’t help, so what are we going to do about it?”

Twilight leaned back and thought for a moment. She licked her dry lips and closed her eyes against the sunlight. “Firstly, we need a good source of fresh food and water, as well as shelter. After that, well… There’s nothing to be done about the portal. Perhaps Starlight and Princess Celestia can come up with something on their side?”

“I’m all for food, but what if Starlight and the princess can’t do anything? We can’t just camp outside the portal for the next thirty moons!”

Twilight frowned. Spike had a point. while Cranky Doodle could survive in the school, it wasn't what she would call homely; at least not anymore. She wasn’t even sure how he was able acquire enough sustenance to sustain himself. Other than the farms of Apple Creek, she hadn’t seen any sign of fresh food or water, but those were now out of the question. Shelter too would be an issue. Apple Creek had walls and armed guards for a reason, and Sunset had yet to explain why she was so nervous about being out after dark.

“I bet that if we find the journal we can find a way back.” Spike said.

“How are we going to do that?”

“Well, that demon thing must have a lair, right? What if we were to find it and steal the journal back?”

“Are you kidding, Spike?” Twilight almost shrieked. A thought of Spike facing off alone against the demon flashed through her mind. “Did you see how dangerous that thing was!”

“Yeah, but you’re Twilight Sparkle! You went up against dragons, changelings, Discord, Tirek, the Sirens, Nightmare Moon, King Sombra—”

“Okay, I get it. Thank you, Spike,” she let out a small sigh and glanced down at the ground. “It’s just... I had my magic then. I don’t know what I would have done without it.”

“Yeah, but none of our friends have magic like you do, Twilight. Well, except for Starlight. But they've helped save the world just as much as you have. They didn’t need magic to do so, and neither do you. I know you can do it, Twilight. I believe in you.” Spike smiled up at her with bright, hopeful eyes.

Twilight finally smiled and nuzzled the top of his head. “Thanks Spike, I needed that. You really are the number one assistant in two worlds.”

“It’s no problem, Twilight.” He said, grinning. They waited in silence for a few moments until a low rumble sounded from the dog. “Say, Twilight… Can I have another one of those oat biscuit things Mrs Cake gave us?”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile and laugh.

Sunset returned as Spike and Twilight were enjoying their snacks. Her frown softened as Twilight offered her a biscuit and she happily accepted.

“I guess it’s bad news?” Twilight asked.

Sunset sighed and nodded. “Caramel has always been a sticker for the rules. We're not even supposed to contact anyone inside.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Why’s that?”

Sunset shrugged. “They just don’t want exiles to keep coming back, I guess.”

Twilight placed Spike to the side, grabbed her bag and rose to her feet. “How many people have been exiled for magic before?”

“About eleven people, I think. Sadly, some did go mad, but most I helped escort to Magicland.”

Twilight thought for the moment. “Magicland is full of magic users, right? Surely they know something about how magic works here? Perhaps they could help us figure it out?”

“Last time I checked, they know only about as much as I do,” Sunset said with a small shrug. “But we can ask around. We’ve got to head there anyway. There’s no other safe shelter unless you fancy being a slave to a crystal obsessed tyrant.”

Twilight’s mood soured as her hands gripped tighter to her bag’s straps.

“You’re thinking about trying to take him down, aren't you?”

Spike stood on his hind legs and swung his forepaws in the air. “We did it in Equestria. I’m sure we can do it again here!”

“I mean, it would be nice to do so,” Twilight added.

“Twilight, stop. I know what you two managed to do back in Equestria, but there’s no way you could repeat that here. Things just don’t work the same.”

Twilight shook her head. “I know you’re right, Sunset. But what he did to the Crystal Ponies was just…” She paused, struggling to find the right words. She let out a small sigh and hugged her arms around herself. “I saw what Sombra was able to do to Equestria if he won. I just can’t stand by and let happen here.”

Sunset wrapped an arm around Twilight’s shoulder. “The world would be a better place if more people thought like you, Twilight.” She let out a small sigh. “But that’s a problem for later. First, we’ve got to find a way to contact Applejack.”

Twilight raised her head to meet Sunset’s eyes. “But how are we going to do that if we can’t get in?”

A sly grin crossed Sunset’s face. “Caramel won’t let us in, but that doesn’t mean we can’t get in. We just won’t be using the front door.”

Applejack sat outside Sugar Cube Inn, drumming her fingers on the plastic table. She had yet to drink the fresh cider that filled the bottom half of her chipped glass. A few flies had attempted to taste it, but they were half-heartedly waved off.

The town was quickly regaining its shape. New shanty homes were going up fast and the damage to the brick houses had been covered over. Hard Hat was busy organising his work crew as they shored up the most unstable of the damage and prepared the salvaged bricks to repair what damage they could.

Not that it mattered to Applejack. Even the best construction workers left in the world couldn't salvage what remained of her house. She let out a deep sigh and rested her head on the table. She could still see the flames dancing around the crumbling frame of the only place she called home, the very home Granny Smith had helped to build when she was but a young girl; the home her father was born in, and where she had been born too. While she was more than grateful for the house gifted to them after being forced into town, it never felt like a home; nothing could ever replace what they had lost.

But now they had nothing. Once again, they were homeless and they weren't the only ones. She still had no idea where they would stay tonight. Would they now have to live in a shack of wood scraps and metal? She certainly didn’t take that house for granted, but the thought of Apple Bloom and Granny Smith now having to sleep essentially on the streets…

“Darn it all,” she muttered to herself.

“Mind if I have this seat?”

Applejack looked up at Mrs Cake who flashed her a comforting smile.

“Oh, uh, sure.” She lifted herself upright and smiled as politely as she could manage.

Mrs Cake gently sat herself in the creaky, metal garden chair and placed a small plain muffin on the table. “Here, you look like you could use a pick-me-up.”

“That’s what the cider was for,” she sighed. “But thank you.”

“You’re welcome, dear.”

Applejack took a bite of the muffin. The sweet pastry melted in her mouth as the taste of lemon and sugar tickled her taste buds. “Wow… Ah don’t think I’ve had something that sweet for a long time.”

“We keep a few supplies of the good stuff safe for times like this,” Mrs Cake whispered with a chuckle.

Applejack shared in the chuckle and placed the muffin to the side. “I’ll save the rest for Apple Bloom.”

“Good idea.”

The two sat in silence for a few moments as Applejack found herself starting at the quickly warming glass of cider.

“It’s difficult, isn’t it?”

Applejack lifted her head to catch Mrs Cake’s eyes. “Whaddya mean?”

“I mean all that’s happened: Losing your home, having your friends be…” She winced to the side and shook her head. Her gloved hands rubbed against each other. “At least everyone in your family is still in once piece.”

Applejack glanced back down at the cider. “Ah’m being pathetic, aren't I?”

“Oh, not at all, dearie.”

“But Ah am. Ah’m just sittin’ here mopin’ about when Ah could be up there doin’ somethin’ about it. Ah mean… You and Mr Cake are still going on. Ah should too.”

Mrs Cake smiled softly and took a deep breath. “It still hurts, Applejack, it always will. Just be thankful that you only lost a house. If anything were to happen to you kids…” A painful grimace flashed across her face.

“We’ll stay safe,” said Applejack. “We’ll pull through this. We always do.” Applejack leaned back in her seat and looked back other the town. A frown crossed her face as she spotted Night Sentry storming up the main street towards the farms with several guards in tow. “Ah best get going. It looks like trouble is brewin’ again.”

Applejack quickly thanked Mrs Cake, leaving the cider and muffin in her care, before jogging down to the street. Applejack swerved her way through the busy crowds. The sounds of construction work slowly died down as those around her began to exchange nervous glances as a wave of whispers spread through them. Applejack ignored the mutterings, keeping her eyes on the guards. Whatever the news was, those guards must be going to the source.

She followed the guards out of the shantytown and up the street towards the farms and quickened her pace. A crowd had gathered around the edge of the large mass of apple trees where her house once was.

The guards pushed themselves through to the centre of the crowd, and Applejack followed them. Her heart hammed in her chest as she shoved the unsuspecting townspeople out of the way, driving herself to the first row. Her eyes widened at the sight. “Apple Bloom!”

“Big Sis!” the younger Apple cried. She sprinted out of a terrified Fluttershy’s arms and leapt up at her sister, grabbing her in a tight embrace. She shook and sniffed as Applejack wrapped her arms tightly around her.

“Ah’ve got ya, Sugarcube.” She looked up at Night Sentry with a scowl. “What’s going on here?”

Night Sentry kept his expression reserved as he glared down at the two. The guards shuffled around for a moment before cautiously spreading themselves out into a circle around the three girls.

Applejack moved in front of Fluttershy, who was staring at her shaking hands, and held Apple Bloom back as she glared up at the guard captain.

“I would like to know that myself,” Night Sentry said. His eyes narrowed as he glanced at the crowd for a moment before returning his gaze to Apple Bloom and asked, “Apple Bloom. Could you please explain what happened?”

Apple Bloom shuddered and held on tighter to Applejack, burying her head into her sister’s side. Applejack felt a fire burning inside her as she snarled at Night Sentry. “What are you up to this time! Was Sunset not enough?” she shouted.

Night Sentry’s frown deepened for a moment. “Applejack, please. I don’t want you or your family to be harmed—”

“Well, that didn’t stop ya from kicking Sunset and Twilight out now, did it?”

His face grew sterner as he glared down at Applejack. But Applejack only pushed herself upright to meet his eyes. He was still a good few inches taller than her, but that didn’t stop her from trying to glare down on the man. How dare he, she thought. “Ah don’t know what yer trying to pin on Apple Bloom, but it ain’t gonna work.”

She wouldn’t let him kick out another member of her family. This time, they would have to get through her first.

“Sunset?” Twilight hissed. She pressed herself tightly against the dead bark of the tree she was hiding behind. Sunset crouched down by her side behind the skeletal remains of a bush as she observed the small gap in the town’s wall where the river flowed. “Sunset?”

“Yes, Twilight?” Sunset replied. Her tone was soft, calm, and determined. She ran the length of climbing rope though her hands, letting it fall into a neat ring on the ground.

“Are you sure this is safe?” Twilight asked. She too glanced back at the gap in the wall. It wasn’t much of a gap, rather the brick and metal wall came to a stop at the edge of the dry riverbed. Metal netting and rows of barbed wire were stretched over the gap to the wooden palisade on the Sweet Apple Acers side of the river. “What if we get caught?”

Sunset scoffed. “They’ve already banished us, Twilight. Sure, they won’t be happy, but they can’t do any worse.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed with doubt. “But what if they do? What if they lock us up or get those Witch Hunters involved?”

“They don’t have the resources to lock us up. As for the Witch Hunters…” Sunset paused for a moment and chewed her lip. “I’m sure we won’t have to worry about them.”

“What do Witch Hunters do anyway?” Spike asked.

Her glare on the fence hardened as her hands tightened around the rope. “They hurt innocent people just because they have magic,” she growled. “And some people in town think those Witch Hunters are doing a good thing. I doubt they would think that if they saw what I saw...”

Twilight glanced away for a moment. The pure disdain in Sunset’s voice was not lost on her. She couldn’t begin to imagine what these Witch Hunters could have done, but as Sunset stared distantly at the wall, Twilight couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. She rested a comforting hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Everyone here is afraid of magic, and when people are afraid, they make mistakes, like trusting in these Witch Hunters.”

Sunset relaxed herself and sighed. “You’ve got that right. People are just scared of what they don’t know or understand.”

“That’s true,” Twilight said. A pang of guilt struck her as she recalled the time Zecora first came to Ponyville. How could she and her friends have been so judgemental? All it took to dispel their fear was for Apple Bloom to show some kindness to her.

Perhaps all the towns people needed to stop being so judgmental of magic was to have someone show them how magic can be used for good?

Twilight’s eyes widened as she grinned. “Sunset, I’ve had an idea!”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “An idea for what?”

“An idea to win over the town. To show them what magic is really all about. But we’ll need the others. We’ve got to help show them that magic is something good.”

Sunset simply shook her head. “I’m afraid it won’t be that easy. They’ll probably riot. You know how they acted when we admitted what we had done.”

Twilight rubbed the back of her head. The pain had faded but she could still feel the rotten apple juices dried into her hair. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh. “We’ve got to try, Sunset. I don’t have my hopes up about it, but we need to teach people that they shouldn’t fear magic. We could use magic to help make everything better for them.”

“Twilight, we’re already getting Applejack in trouble by breaking back in. I don’t want to risk her getting kicked out. Especially after taking the blame from her.”

“Night Sentry wanted you to go, not Applejack. I don’t think he’ll go after Applejack if we get caught. And we won’t get caught… right?”

Sunset shook her head defeatedly. “Fine, you can bring it up with AJ, but it’s up to her if she goes through with it.”

Twilight smiled. “I wouldn’t have it any other way, Sunset.”

Sunset flashed a brief smile of her own before turning back to the hole in the fence. “It looks clear. Come on.”

Together they sprinted across the open ground between the trees and the wall. Twilight pushed herself tight up against it as Sunset knelt by the meshing and barbed wire. She peered in and glanced all around before sliding down into the cracked riverbed.

She crossed over into the middle point where the small stream still ran and carefully tied the rope around the lower wires. She then took the far end of the rope and looped it through the fence slightly above her. She grabbed hold of the end of the rope and began to pull.

“Come on…” she grunted to herself as the wire began to twist and bend.

Twilight poked an eye around the corner of the wall. The stream flowed down for several meters before it reached the wooden bridge. The apple orchard stood on the far side. The leaves were still a brilliant green as fresh crimson apples gleamed in the sunlight. Twilight frowned for a moment. She was sure some of the trees were damaged in the fire, and many of them had already been harvested. But now they looked as healthy as ever.

“Twilight, can you give me a hand?” asked Sunset as she strained on the taut rope.

Twilight only nodded and jumped down into the river. She grabbed hold of the rope behind Sunset and started pulling. Even Spike grabbed the last inches of rope in his mouth and pulled with all his might.

Soon a small gap began to emerge from the water. Thick mud rose with it as droplets of brown water fell back into the stream. “Okay, I think that’s enough,” Sunset said. Her voice was strained and she panted deeply as she tied off the end of the rope, ensuring the tension remained. “Spike, you go first, then you Twilight. I’ll follow.”

They nodded and after Spike had crawled through Twilight slid her bag off her back and pushed it after him, carefully keeping it above the water. Finally, she pressed herself down into the river. The water was warm, but fresh and it soothed her sunburnt skin. She kept her head down as not to get her hair caught in the wire. Once she had made it under she crawled out onto the riverbank and panted for breath. Her clothes were soaked and weighed her down, but she didn’t care; the sun would dry them quickly.

Sunset swiftly followed Twilight and joined her on the riverbank. She kept her head down and glanced side to side. A small cluster of half-dead shrubbery concealed them from the farms, but to Twilight’s surprise no one was currently tending to the plants or animals…

Her eyes widened. The plants had fully regrown. Fruits, vegetables and grains all stood ripe and healthy under the clear blue sky. There wasn’t any sign that only a few hours ago they had been burned to ashes.

“Twilight… You know that plan you had?” Sunset carefully said.

Twilight simply nodded in response.

“Well. I think Apple Bloom beat you to it.”

“I think so too,” she said. The implications ran through her mind. She used magic on a scale that most ponies could only dream of and the results were simply breath-taking, but one question still gnawed at Twilight’s mind. “Where is everyone?”

“I don’t know. Something’s wrong… We should find Apple Bloom.”

Twilight nodded as she turned her eyes up to the top of the hill. The large apple tree stood over the crest as shadowy figures appeared against the sky. Twilight froze up at first, but relaxed when she realised they were looking at something just out of sight. Suddenly, distant shouts and angered cries rolled down the hill.

Twilight gulped and stepped out of the undergrowth. “We’ve got to see what’s happening.”

“Just keep your head down, Twilight,” Sunset said. “We can’t be recognised.”

Twilight paused for a moment as she thought. After the spectacle of the trial she was in little doubt that they would easily be identified. Her eyes skimmed over the thick plants until she spotted an old table with a pile of straw, sacks and rough fabrics lined over it. She hurried over and lifted an old coat from the table. It was heavy and smelled foul, but it would easily cover her.

“Stealing from a scarecrow? Good idea,” Sunset chuckled as she lifted the half-built figure from the ground and pulled a coat for herself off its wooden bones. Both Twilight and Sunset tucked their hair away and swapped hats in an effort to further hide themselves.

Once Twilight was satisfied with her appearance she swiftly jogged up the hill towards the corner of what use to be Applejack’s house. The crowd was thinner here and the shade of the trees shrouded the corner in a cooling shadow. Twilight carefully pushed herself through the spectators, but she couldn’t help but hear the cries and silent mutterings.

“They’re witches. All of them are.”

“What did you do to our crops!”

“I can’t believe it. They were always so good…”

“We should hand them over to the Witch Hunters.”

Twilight gulped and forced her way through to the front row.

The crowd stood a good few feet away from Applejack, who was busy staring down Night Sentry. Fluttershy stood behind them cowing with Apple Bloom, although it was Fluttershy who was doing the most of the shaking.

“Applejack,” said Night Sentry as he held his hands up in a calming manner, “let’s just calm down and discuss this somewhere private—”

“Ah ain’t moving an inch!” Applejack snapped. “Mah sister did nothin’!”

More mumbles rippled through the crowd. Twilight glanced to Sunset who’s face conveyed the same sense of worry that rumbled in Twilight’s gut. She spotted a few individuals collect small stones from the ground as others carefully slid rotten fruit between them. She was about to turn to them when Sunset grabbed her arm. She silently shook her head and nodded back to Applejack.

Night Sentry had turned to the crowd and raised his hands to the crowd, gesturing for them to move back. “Everyone, go back to what you were doing. We can handle this from here—”

“Night Sentry!” bellowed Granny Smith, enraged voice drowning out the surrounding crowd as she stormed into the circle, with Big Mac and Cheerilee close in tow. A pair of unfortunate guards were pushed aside as she marched up to the guard captain and pointed an accusing finger at him. “What in tarnation is going on here?”

An annoyed scowl flushed over his face. “That’s what I’m trying to find out, Granny Smith.”

“Yeah, by bullying Apple Bloom!” snapped Applejack.

“All I’m doing is trying to keep the peace.”

“What are ya up too?” Granny Smith snarled. “Tryin’ to get mah grandkids kicked out too?”

Night Sentry took a step back, removed his hat from his head and bowed his head sincerely. He said something in a low voice that Twilight couldn’t make out as the crowd started shouting and screaming.

Twilight gulped as the guards nervously shuffled back letting a few brave members of the crowd encroach on the group.

“They’re witches!” a person next to her snapped. “I bet everyone in that house was a witch!”

“Why didn’t the council investigate them better? That Sunset girl couldn’t have been the only one.”

“I heard they’ve been keeping food for themselves. That’s why they’re always so well fed.”

One bystander managed to slip past the guards as they wrestled to keep order. A boy, no older then Apple Bloom and with purple hair, broke through the guards and stood at the edge. He stared fearfully at Apple Bloom and then glanced up at Night Sentry. “I saw her!” he cried in a loud and clear tone. “I saw Apple Bloom use magic! She showed me it!”

“T-Tender Taps?” Apple Bloom stammered as tears rolled down her face. “P-Please…”

The boy regarded her for a moment and then glanced away. “She… She was talking to the trees and they started to grow back like nothing I’ve ever seen. Then she… She did something to the ground and all the plants started to grow.”

Apple Bloom choked out a sob and said, “Tender… Please… Yer mah friend,”

He looked back up at her with a hardened resolve, betrayed by the tear that escaped his eye. “I’m no friend of witches.”

The crowd erupted into a roar of shouts and cries. Twilight scanned them as the child’s words carried them into storm of anger. Both Amethyst Star and the Cakes had managed to make their way to the front of the crowd. Amethyst Star looked on with a grave glare whilst Mr and Mrs Cake huddled together and watched fearfully.

“Banish them all! They all should go!” one woman cried.

“No! Hand them to the Witch Hunters!” a scared man bellowed. “They deserve it!”

“They’ve had a convent right under our noses! Who knows what they’ve been doing with their magic!”

“They want to destroy us all! That’s why they brought the demon to us!”

“We should be careful,” Sunset whispered. “This could get worse at any moment.”

“I know,” Twilight half-replied as she stared at the tight circle the Apples had formed around Apple Bloom and Fluttershy. Fluttershy was doing her best to console the sobbing young Apple. Night Sentry continued to attempt to calm down the crowd as Applejack and Granny Smith glared at him.

Twilight shook her head and took of her hat. She heard Sunset call her name, but Twilight was already sprinting towards her friends. She darted past the startled guards and skidded to a halt next to Applejack. Sunset followed and stopped next to her with Spike close behind.

Applejack eyed them with a mixture of shocked relief. “Twilight? Sunset? What are ya doing here?”

“I could say the same thing!” Night Sentry snapped. “How the hell did you two get back in here?”

“We had to speak to Applejack. It was a genuine emergency,” Twilight answered. She turned back to Applejack, asking, “Are you all okay?”

Applejack didn’t take her eyes off Night Sentry. She kept a stern face but up close Twilight could see her jaw quivered as her fisted hands shook. “They haven’t tried anything yet…”

“Girls,” said Night Sentry, “I don’t know what is going on, but—”

“Of course you do!” Applejack snapped. “You probably set this all up just like what yer did with Sunset! What did you do bribe Tender Taps with, huh? What was it?”

“Applejack,” Apple Bloom croaked from behind.

“Ya stay out of this, Sugarcube. Let me deal with this varmint.”

“No, Applejack. He… Tender is telling the truth.”

Applejack turned to her sister, her eyes widened as her expression hardened. “He’s what now?”

Twilight looked softly down at the younger Apple. “You used your magic to try to help, didn’t you?”

Apple Bloom sniffed and wiped her tears on her sleeve. She stepped forwards and nodded. “Ah just couldn’t stand seeing those trees… my friends suffer like that. They’re just like… well, not people. More like dogs. They were all in so much pain but Ah knew I could help them. So, I did.”

She glanced over to Tender Taps for a moment before diverting her gaze back to the ground. “Tender Taps was there and… Ah wanted to share it with him. Ah thought… Ah thought that…”

Applejack wrapped an arm around her sister and gave her a tight squeeze as more tears flowed from her eyes.

“Ah just scared him, and he started panickin’ and then Ah started to panic. Then… Ah don’t know how but Ah made all the plants grow. All of them.” She looked up at Night Sentry and then glanced towards the towns people. “Ah’m so sorry. Ah didn’t mean any of it. Ah just wanted to help.”

Twilight closed her eyes and sighed. She turned her attention back to the crowd. Some looked on with sympathetic looks, but they were few and far between the fearful glanced and scowling glares. Slowly, their voices began to rise again.

Twilight stepped forwards. “Everyone, can I have your attention? Please, listen to me. It’s important.”

The crowd’s shouts only grew louder as hateful slurs were bellowed against Twilight and Sunset.

Twilight wilted back as the guards gave each other a panicked look as they attempted to hold back the crowds.

Mrs Cake shook her head and then cried, “Everyone, listen to her. Please, I want to hear what she has to say.”

After a few moments, a begrudging but respectful silence fell over the crowd.

Twilight flashed a smile to Mrs Cake who returned with a kind nod. Twilight took a deep breath and began to speak. “I know you’re scared. Dark magic has done so much harm to you and your world, so I don’t blame you for blaming magic.”

She glanced to Sunset who was beaming at her. Twilight returned the smile and turned back to the crowd.

“But magic can be wonderful too. Magic can do so much good. It can help others. It can make your lives easier. It can protect you from harm. I know this to be true and you only have to look at your farms to see the evidence for yourselves. Just a few hours ago they were nothing but ash, but look at them now! There’s more than enough food to feed the whole town! Magic has done so much good for my friends and I. It’s brought us closer than I ever thought possible. So please, let us show you what magic truly means.”

Twilight’s eyes scanned over the crowd. Some were listening with honest interest whilst others continued to glare. Twilight’s eyes settled on Mrs Cake and smiled at her.

Mrs Cake didn’t smile back. She glanced away and shuffled back into her husband’s arm. She slowly shook her head as tears came to her eyes. “I’m sorry, Twilight,” she said.

While she scarcely heard the words, the pain in Mrs Cake’s voice was like a stab to the heart. “Mrs Cake, please, you can trust us. Let us show you the true meaning of magic.”

“I do trust you girls… But I can’t trust magic. Not after… Not after what it did.”

Twilight faltered for a moment. Murmurs were shared through the crowd. Her words became more desperate. “Mrs Cake, everyone, please, just give us a chance! My friends and I have had magic for a long time, and we can share it with you. Please, don’t blame the magic. It isn’t magic’s fault that it was used to hurt you.”

Mrs Cake shot a glance at Twilight before her face contorted into a pained sob. She wrapped her arms around her husband and buried her face into his chest.

Sunset to place a firm hand on her shoulder. Twilight met her eyes. They were full of sorrow as she shook her head.

Twilight glanced back to Mrs Cake. Her eyes traced over her flame scarred skin and the clothes that hung loosely from her gaunt body. She wept openly into Mr Cake’s chest as he did his best to console and remain balanced on his walking stick.

Twilight’s heart sank as the realisation kicked up. Magic did this to them. They weren’t just driven from their home, magic hurt them and…

Her heart skipped a beat.

“S-Sunset…” she slowly and cautiously whispered. Her voice shook as her eyes didn’t dare leave the Cakes. “Do the Cakes in this world have… children?”

Twilight felt Sunset tense. After a moment, she whispered, “They did.”

Twilight’s blood ran cold and her knees gave out. She stumbled forwards and was sure she would have collapsed if it wasn’t for Sunset grabbing her. Twilight didn’t care; she felt her lungs burn as her breaths came fast and deep. Her eyes stung as she looked at the family and shook her head. No… No, please. Anything but that! “I’m… I’m so sorry,” she choked.

Mrs Cake gave a small nod. She glanced at them one last time before she turned and disappeared back into the crowd with Mr Cake close behind. The crowd themselves looked on in silent contempt, many shaking their heads and whispering bitterly to those next to them as a few other sobbed.

“P-Please!” Twilight choked. “Please… I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for what magic has done to you all. But please don’t blame Apple Bloom for it! She hasn’t hurt anyone. She just wanted to help you all.”

“Why should we listen to you?” one townsperson cried. “You’re the one who brought the demon here!”

The crowd erupted into a wave of angered jeers and shouts, soon a few rocks and pieces of fruit began to land at their feat. Twilight backed up until the group huddled tightly together. Twilight’s her chest rapidly heaved as the crowd started to encroach.

Bang!

Twilight’s heart jumped into her throat.

The crowd froze.

Night Sentry held his smoking gun in the air. “Everyone go home. Now!” he ordered.

The crowd looked among themselves for a moment and begrudgingly began to dissipate, many shooting hateful glares at the girls as they left. The crowd parted around Filthy Rich who leaned on a cane and had a long coat wrapped over his back. He stared at Twilight with half-closed, sunken eyes.

Cheerilee pushed herself past the guards and ran over to their side, asking if they were okay. Twilight let the others answer as she continued to stare back at Filthy Rich. His hands began to tremble as he slowly limped his way forwards. His cane tapped loudly on the asphalt with each step.

Twilight held her breath as her eyes never left his own beady, blood-shot, piercing glare. A look of tired scorn was etched over his face, along with a hint of deep sadness.

He stopped and his eyes carefully passed over all of them. He closed them and sighed deeply. “Granny Smith, Applejack, Sunset... I am so sorry for what has occurred, but I am afraid things have become rather difficult.”

“Filthy,” Granny Smith said softly, “we don’t want any trouble. Ya don’t have to do anythin’.”

“If I had it my way, then I would never say this… But I am afraid that you must go. All of you.”

“Yer kicking us all out!” Applejack snapped.

He took a deep and steady breath. “Yes. It’s for your own safety, I know none of you would ever harm the town…”—His eyes met Twilight’s with an exhausted glare—“intentionally. You heard the people, they’re practically crying for your blood.”

Twilight glanced away and swallowed the lump in her throat. Sunset’s hand dug deeper into her shoulder as she too began to shake.

“Filthy Rich, please don’t do this,” Sunset pleaded. “There’s got to be some other way.”

“I agree. Surely that’s too extreme,” Cheerilee added.

“I must agree with Filthy Rich,” Night Sentry declared, not at all to Twilight’s surprise. He glanced down at them with a small frown. “If the town wants you gone, then myself or the guards can’t do anything to stop them. I’m afraid some of them would even join in. Especially against you two who dared to break back in.”

Twilight winced under his spiteful glare.

“I don’t say this lightly,” Filthy Rich said. “But please, for your safety and for the safety of the town, you should go. At least until things calm down.”

Cheerilee shook her head. “Filthy, they can’t go. The town needs them! Who would look after the farms?”

“The Apples aren’t the only ones who can look after a few crops,” Davenport said as he strolled over and crossed his arms. He turned his nose up at the group, refusing to meet their eyes. “Besides, we have no need of their kind around here.”

It took several deep breaths for Twilight to calm herself. As she steadied herself on her feet, she pushed her arm away from her chest and let out one final long breath. “Filthy Rich, please… I know this must be hard for you, for all of you, but believe me when I say that magic isn’t evil. Magic is something that can be used for good.”

Filthy Rich glared down at Twilight as his grip on his cane tightened. “Twilight, I haven’t slept in over twenty-four hours. Do you want to know why? It’s because I’ve been cleaning up the mess you made with that demon you brought to town. The mess that left thirty-seven seriously injured,” He paused as his lips quivered and his grip tightened further. “And left eight dead.”

No, was the only word that ran through Twilight’s mind. No, no, no, no, no! She shook her head and took step back.

Filthy Rich glanced to the side as his eyes glistened. “Eight,” he croaked. “Eight dead… Including my dear sweet Spoiled Rich.”

Twilight was faintly aware of Cheerilee's gasp as the woman ran to Filthy Rich’s side.

Dead. The word stung at her like a thousand parasprite bites. Back home, ponies had always got hurt in monster attacks, that was unavoidable. But being killed? Twilight supposed she was fortunate that nopony had received such a fate. But now, that luck had run out.

And it’s all my fault, she thought.

Her knees gave way again as the world around her spun. Her stomach lurched and threatened to release its contents. The argument around her was drowned away as she fell back into Sunset and Applejack’s arms.

All she wanted to do was to help. All she wanted to do was to save people.

All she did was make things worse.

The town’s gates closed behind them with a metallic thud. Twilight silently walked down the street with Fluttershy at her side. Sunset and Applejack were storming ahead as Granny Smith, Big Mac and Apple Bloom followed closely behind them.

Magicland; that was their goal now. Sunset had promised that she would get them inside, but said that it would be up to their mayor whether they would be allowed to stay.

Not that Twilight cared that much. Her legs numbly followed her friends as her eyes remained fixated on the ground.

She couldn’t think. She couldn’t feel. She couldn’t stand to look at anything beyond the ground directly in front of her.

“Twilight?” Spike said from Fluttershy’s arms. “Twilight?”

She turned her head to meet his concerned eyes.

“Hey… How are you doing?” he softly asked.

“I don’t know, Spike,” Twilight whispered. “I just… I don’t know how to feel. Everything that’s happened… It’s just been too much.” She couldn’t help but yawn. She had been struggling to keep her eyes open for the last hour, but she feared what she would see if she were to close them.

She glanced off to the side, watching the cracked sidewalk pass by her. Her arms she kept wrapped tightly across her stomach as she hunched over herself. It hurt to think. Every time she attempted to engage her mind she saw the demon, or rather something akin to it. It still hurt to remember the demon itself. She saw it, flying over the burning town as its residents lay dying in the street. Only, this wasn’t Apple Creek. It was Ponyville. Home.

Twilight saw herself standing among her friends, each of them pleading out to her to do something. But she couldn’t. She was helpless. She had no magic, she had nothing to help. She gritted her teeth as she held back the fresh onslaught of tears.

“You’re thinking about the demon again, aren’t you?” Spike asked.

“I can’t help it, Spike!” she cried. “I just… How can I stop?”

“Have you forgotten our talk earlier?” he asked. “We can still do it. We will find that thing, get the journal back and make that demon regret hurting our friends!”

Twilight took in a deep breath and nodded. “Yeah, I remember.” She glanced back at the Apples who followed them. “I just wish we didn’t have to get anyone else involved.”

“T-Twilight.” Fluttershy’s soft voice was barely auditable through her scarf. “If it helps then I forgive you.”

Twilight would have met her eyes as she smiled if they weren’t hidden under a thick pair of sunglasses. She felt like she wanted to smile, but only tears came. “T-Thanks, Fluttershy. It… It does help.” After a few silent moments, Twilight wiped the tears away. “It’s not fair. You, Big Mac and Granny Smith didn’t do anything.”

“An Apple never abandons their family,” Granny Smith said. “Ah say good riddance. They didn’t want us there anymore. None of ‘em did. So long as we’re together, then that’s all what matters. And don’t yer go blaming yerself for what happened, Apple Bloom. Ya did nothin’ wrong. Ah’m proud of what ya did for the trees.”

Twilight glanced back at them. Apple Bloom clung lovingly to her grandmother’s side as they walked. Big Mac smiled softly down on her.

Twilight finally felt a small smile of her own break out. They may have all been banished, but as long as they were all together, then they were home. If only the rest of her friends could be here with her.

By the time they reached Canterlot High, the sun was beginning to dip below the western mountains, bathing the world in a warm orange glow. Twilight stared at the base of the statue, hoping beyond all might that it would reopen or that some clue would reveal itself.

She wasn’t sure how long she had been staring at it, or even why she was. It was nothing more than a solid lump of rock now.

“I did the same thing once,” Sunset said. Twilight hadn’t even noticed that she had walked up to her side; or had she been there all along? “Staring at the portal like that. Of course, it wasn’t because I missed home… Anyway, Twilight. I promise we’ll get you back. I don’t know if we’ll find a way to open the portal, but we’ll look for one. If the worse comes to the worse then we’ll just find somewhere safe to live until it opens naturally again.”

Twilight glanced at her for a moment and then turned back to the pedestal. Her brow furrowed in thought. The sincerity in Sunset’s voice brought a spark of warmth to her, but then again, she would do the same for Sunset if their positions were reversed. “We should leave a message in case Starlight or the others come through.”

“That’s a good idea,” Sunset agreed. She paused for a moment. “I’ll just go and find something to write it on.”

Twilight faintly nodded and once again placed her hand against the stone surface. She sighed, closed her eyes and let her head fall against it. She could see her library in her mind, all its books were scattered around as her friends scoured them for any clue as to open the portal. They would never give up on her. She let a small smile cross her face as her hand clawed at the stone.

“It will be okay, Twilight,” Apple Bloom said, startling her from the dream. “Ah’m sure you’ll get home.”

Twilight glanced at her and gave her a small smile, she twisted some more to look at the ruined tents lying before the school’s entrance. “Applejack?”

“Yeah, Twi?” the farm girl said as she walked over to her side.

“Are you any good with a shovel?”

“A shovel? What’re ya thinking of?”

Twilight turned to the confused girl. “There’s something I need to do.”

It was hard work digging in the dry, solid dirt, but eventually a shallow grave had been dug under the shade of a small grove of dead trees. The bones were carefully laid inside and Granny Smith lade a wooden cross to mark the grave. Twilight would have been fascinated in knowing the origin of such an odd tombstone design, but she had neither the time or energy to inquire about it.

They stood around the grave in a respectful silence for a few moments. Eventually Sunset placed her hat back on her head and said, “We should get a move on. We need to find shelter before it gets dark.”

Everyone nodded and slowly left, leaving Twilight, Spike and Applejack behind. “Did you know who they were?” Applejack asked.

Twilight just shook her head. “I’m just glad they’re finally at rest.”

“Me to, Twi. Me too.” Applejack placed her hat back on her head and wrapped an arm around Twilight’s shoulders. “Come, yer exhausted. Let’s find a place to sleep.”

Twilight smiled and stumbled along with her. Her eyes were growing as heavy as her arms. She glanced at the message Sunset had painted on a sheet of metal and left at the base of the statue. It was a simple one, quickly explaining that the world was dangerous and that they had gone north to Magicland.

Twilight’s stomach twisted itself in hunger as each step became more difficult. If not for Applejack, she doubted she could have made it through the maze of ruined streets and rotting homes. Sunset stopped every now and again to carefully examined the path ahead. She lead them between the wrecks of cars and over cracks and fissures in the ground. Occasionally they would move off the road and sneak through the back yards of the silent homes.

Twilight silently scanned the ruins as they went. A cold chill crawled up her spine as shadows moved in the corner of her eyes. Metal clanged some distance away, bringing the group to a startled stop. “Sunset…” Twilight whispered. “I think we’re being followed.”

“We are,” Sunset replied. “Don’t worry, we’re safe in numbers.”

If her words were meant to be calming, then they had the opposite effect. Applejack’s grip around her shotgun tightened and Big Mac carefully unslung is rifle from his back. Granny Smith’s hold on Apple Bloom tightened as the girl pushed herself closer to her grandmother. Spike’s ears stood on ends as his tail tensed. Twilight just continued to walk at a brisker pace, her eyes refusing to blink.

The final rays of sunlight had vanished below the horizon as the sky turned from a band of orange and purple to a deep inky black. Sunset paused in the centre of a suburban street. The road was lined with many large homes that still stood in a good condition. She glanced up at the closest house. The last flakes of its white paint fluttered in the gentle breeze as it’s dark and intact windows loomed over them.

Sunset tried the door. “It’s locked. This place looks good for the night. AJ, can you give me a hand?”

Applejack moved up to the door and with a single shattering kick the door swung open. Sunset pulled out a flashlight and her gun and entered closely followed by Applejack.

Twilight stood with her arms wrapped around her. She turned her eyes to the darkened streets. The shadows were like dark stains across the street under the pale moonlight. Dead trees swayed in the wind, drawing her attention. She could feel them—eyes in the darkness glaring at them.

Twilight almost leapt out of her skin when Fluttershy appeared next to her. She too jumped back and mumbled a quiet apology.

“I-It’s okay, Fluttershy… Sorry, I guess I’m just a bit jumpy.”

Fluttershy nodded softly. “There’s nothing out here at the moment,” she whispered. Her eyes darted between Twilight and her own twiddling fingers. “There aren't even any animals.”

“Are you sure?”

Fluttershy just nodded again.

“It’s all clear,” Applejack said from the door. “Y’all can come on in.”

Twilight eased herself inside and looked around the dusty hallway. The thick stale air choked at her as she looked at the faded photographs that lined the walls. She glanced through a door into what appeared to be a living room. It was spacious and carefully decorated in a way that Rarity would surely have been impressed with, but the matching colours were hidden under dust and damp as an unnatural sense of stillness settled over the place. Twilight didn’t dare breathe out of fear of disturbing the place.

“Twilight, you should go and get some sleep,” Sunset suggested. “Applejack will take the first watch, I’ll go next. You just rest, okay?”

“Are you sure it’s safe here?” Twilight asked.

Sunset grimaced and gently shook her head. “No. Nowhere out here is safe. But this place is better than nothing. There were some bedrooms upstairs. Let’s find you one.”

Twilight let Sunset escort her up to the first floor and into a bedroom by the stairs. Two beds sat on either side of the room and a pile of moth-eaten stuffed animals sat between them. Pictures of rainbows, princesses, and unicorns lined the pale walls and a dressing table sat in one corner next to a small bookcase. Twilight couldn’t make out the titles of the books in the dark, but the sight brought a sense of familiar comfort to her.

She yawned loudly as Sunset brushed the thin layer of dust from one of the beds. Twilight unzipped Sunset’s old jacket, neatly folded it and placed it on the bookcase before she climbed into the bed. Spike hopped up next to her and nuzzled up against her side.

The bed welcomed her like a heavenly hug. It might as well have been a cloud bed with how soft it felt. Her body instantly relaxed and began to drift off.

She remained awake long enough to watch Sunset draw the curtains over the window and then climbed into the opposite bed. “Goodnight, Spike. Goodnight, Sunset,” she whispered as she closed her eyes.

She fell into a deep slumber before she could hear a reply.

Applejack leaned back in the soft armchair she had dragged from the living room into the hallway. She carefully placed the half-consumed bottle of cider she found in the kitchen on the ground and rested her hands on her shotgun. It was carefully resting on her lap; the breech was open and two shells were ready inside.

Her eyes stared at the narrow slits of pale moonlight that shone through the windows in the door. The hallway itself was shrouded in a thick darkness. Applejack could barely make out her hand in front of her face, let alone the couch that she had used to barricade the door with. Her hand brushed over the flashlight she had at her side, but with batteries in short supply and the risk of drawing unwanted attention, she hoped to not need it.

Her hand tightened its grip around it as her ears strained against the silence. She briefly wondered if this was what it’s like to be blind and deaf.

There were no creaks in the wood, nor was there a sound from outside. Her hand dug into the grip of the flashlight, desperate to stimulate any sense. The faint ringing deep within her ears often rose up to be the only sound she heard. She shook it away and tried to focus on her own breaths and the gentle snores of Granny Smith.

Finally, a faint squeak sliced through the silence from the staircase to her right.

Applejack leapt out of the seat, swinging the flashlight around to shine at the offending step.

Fluttershy let out a fearful squeak and shielded her eyes as she fell against the wall.

“Fluttershy?” Applejack lowered the light and blinked her own eyes into focus. “What are you doing sneakin’ around like that?”

Fluttershy trembled and glanced away from the light. She squeaked softly and tightly wrapped her arms around herself before sliding down the wall to perch on the steps.

Applejack sighed and rested herself on the banister. “Hey, Ah’m sorry for startlin’ ya, Fluttershy.” She paused for a moment as Fluttershy glanced out at her from behind her hair. “Can’t sleep?”

She slowly nodded. “I… I’m hungry, Applejack.”

Applejack took a step back and carefully stared down at Fluttershy who only winced and glanced away.

"Oh," Applejack muttered. There was a moment of pause as she rubbed at her wrist. Applejack had made sure to share out the meagre supplies they had earlier, but how could she have forgotten Fluttershy? Although, she wasn’t the easiest of people to cater for. Applejack shook her head and said, “Ah guess… If ya want, that is, Ah could…”

“No!” Fluttershy suddenly snapped. She winced and glanced away again, running her hands up her arms as she pulled her legs tighter against herself. “I-I mean… Please, don’t do that. I don’t want that.”

Applejack cold only feel sympathy for the girl. Fluttershy shook as she held herself in a tight ball. She was doing the same thing all those years ago when Applejack found her in her barn. This time, fortunately, nothing had happened... yet. “Fluttershy, Ah’ve got to do something to help.”

Fluttershy started to play with a bang of her hair. “I want to go outside.”

“Outside? What, out with the monsters and all those crazy mad folk? Ah can’t let you do that. It’s not safe.”

Fluttershy shrunk down a bit. “Nowhere is safe, Applejack.”

Applejack stared down at her for a moment before sighing. “Fluttershy, sneakin’ out to feed your animal friends back in Apple Creek was one thing, but here… Ah promised nothing bad would happen to ya. But if ya go out there then Ah can’t do that.”

“Please, Applejack,” Fluttershy gasped. “I… I can’t be in here. I’ve got to get out.”

Applejack moved to sit on the stairs next to Fluttershy. Her hands once again found their way to her wrists. “Ah know that your… condition ain't easy to cope with, Fluttershy; just hang on in there. But if it’s really that bad, then Ah’ll help.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “N-No! I’m not doing that again. I can’t. Please Applejack, don’t make me do it.”

Applejack frowned. “And ya want to go out there and do what?”

Fluttershy grimaced and looked away. “I won’t go far. I promise.” She looked back with large pleading eyes. “Please Applejack. Please let me out.”

Applejack met her gaze and leaned back. Her stubbornness melt away under those two cyan orbs. She let out a low sigh and nodded with a small smile. “Okay, Fluttershy, Ah will… Ah…”

She blinked and looked away, a small buzz rippled away from her mind as she shook her head. Why did she say that? A faint dizziness overcame her as her head fell into her hands. “Did ya just...?”

Fluttershy gasped and snapped her head away, placing her hands over her eyes. “I… I’m so sorry!” she choked.

Applejack glanced up and rubbed her temples. “Is it really that bad?”

“I… I can’t risk it getting any worse,” she desperately said, wrapping herself in a tight hug. “I don’t want anyone to get hurt.”

Applejack glanced off into the darkness and sighed. “You know, we should have told Sunset long ago. She probably can help a lot more then Ah can.”

Fluttershy glanced at her from the corner of her eyes. She shivered in her place and shook her head. “She can’t know. No one can.”

“Fluttershy, ya can trust her. She’ll still be yer friend.”

Fluttershy turned her gaze away and buried her head into her hands and knees.

Applejack stared at her for a few moments. Why must she be so stubborn about it? She thought. She needs help, more than Ah can provide. She shook her head and sighed. What should Ah do?

She knew full well that Fluttershy wouldn’t last more than a few minutes if left alone against whatever horrors waited outside. From Sunset’s tales, she knew that she wouldn’t either. The back of her head still felt tender from where the demon had sent her into a wall. The fact that she was still able to walk after that was a miracle, but she did not want to try her luck again anytime soon.

She met Fluttershy’s eyes again. There was a deep sense of determination behind them, along with a deep fear. It had been over two years since Applejack had seen that look in her eyes. They had managed well enough in Apple Creek, but out here…

Applejack could only feel sorry for what Fluttershy was going through.

“Okay. Ah’ll let ya out. But ya gotta stay close by, okay? Knock three times and Ah’ll let ya in, and scream—actually scream—if ya get into trouble, an’ Ah’ll be out quicker than a fox to a chicken coop.”

Fluttershy lifted her head enough to nod. “Thank you,” she whispered with a small smile.

Applejack stood and carefully dragged the couch away from the door, letting it swing open on its broken hinges. Fluttershy carefully glanced outside for a few moments before shakingly nodding. “It doesn’t look too scary… Thank you, Applejack. I… I promise I won’t go far. I just need some time.”

“Yeah, Ah know. But if ya ever want to talk then you can always come to me.”

Fluttershy gave her a kind smile before slipping out into the darkness. Applejack waited several seconds before carefully sliding the couch back up against the door, locking it tight. She didn’t return to her chair, instead she moved to the large window in the sitting room. She peered out from behind the heavy drapes and scanned the shadows for any sign of her friend, or for any sign of something certainly unfriendly.

The street stood still and empty under the dazzling stars that glistened in the clear sky like a scattering of diamonds. Applejack’s eyes grew heavy as she rested her head against the windowsill. She glanced at her watch; only two hours until she was due to swap places with Sunset.

She sighed to herself and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. The house had long since returned to its eternal deafening silence and Applejack wished desperately for anything to break it. Her fingers softly drummed against the windowsill. An old song began playing in her mind. Once upon a time, you came into my world and made the stars align…

Her gaze turned downwards as she sighed. How long had it been since the Rainbooms last sung together? She closed her eyes and pictured herself back in the music room of CHS with all her friends. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Twilight—the human one—they were all there. It had been so long since she had seen their faces or heard their voices.

She sighed again and gazed longingly out the window. The moon was three-quarters full tonight, but it shone brightly in the night sky.

The song came to an end. We shine like rainbows…

A tear rolled down her cheek as a new tune took hold in her mind. It was a softer and gentle melody, more like a lullaby then the upbeat feel-good music they use to play. Her eyes grew heavy as she let the angelic tune play out in her mind. It was clearer now: a sweet song sung by a voice so gentle and pure that it could hardly exist in such a wasteland, yet there were no words, at least none she could make out. It calling out to her, soothing her troubled mind and her body relaxed in kind.

It was growing louder now. Easing the painful thoughts away as it grew closer. Applejack smiled gently as her eyes began to close…

No!

Her eyes shot open. A shadow moved outside.

Applejack fell back from the window and gasped as she hit the ground. She forced herself to the side, grunting with the effort. Her breaths grew heavy as she struggled against the growing weight of the air that was beginning to push down on her like a cider press. Her arms and legs felt especially heavy. She dug her fingers into the carpet and dragged herself along towards the hallway. The closer she got the heavier her eyes grew and the harder it was to move.

She dragged herself around the corner and stared down at the door. Something large was outside. She could hear it shuffling around and scraping at the wood.

The shotgun! He eyes would have widened in worry if they could. She had left it by the window, along with her flashlight. She tried to move some more, but her arms and legs refused to budge. She wanted to scream and cry out, but nothing more than a small squeak left her throat.

And that music was still there. The heavenly singing just would not stop. It passed so clearly through the door and filled the air that Applejack would have thought she was listening to it though a pair of headphones.

There was a slam at the door. It rattled and shook as the couch was knocked backwards. The slam was followed up by another, along with the harsh scratching of claws against the wood. A third slam was all it took to break the door off its hinges.

Moonlight poured in over the shadowy mass that stood in the doorway. Strong darkened limbs of twisted bone and flesh reached through the gap and pulled the door out the way as another pair ripped at the door frame.

Applejack held her breath and stared out from her half-closed eyes.

The monster didn’t move, but two new shadows appeared. These were smaller, about the same size as Apple Bloom, and were human in shape. The singing finally stopped.

“See, I told you I saw them!” a young feminine voice said with a slight squeak. Its owner hurried inside around the edge of the ruined couch and stopped in front of Applejack.

Applejack could only stare at her pale, bare feet. They were small and crossed with many scars, some still fresh, and were coated in dirt and grime. The girl bent over her and hummed to herself. Her breath brushed against Applejack’s hair and smelled of dirt and sweat.

“You’re right. This is great!” the second figure said with a rasping tone, this one’s gender was harder to identify. “So, is she asleep?”

“Not yet, but she soon will be,” the girl replied with a small giggle. “The others are all asleep upstairs; they’ll be out for hours!”

“Well, come on then! Let’s go!” the second voice said. Applejack’s vision blurred as the two shadows thundered up the stairs.

Tears burned at her eyes as they begged to be closed. She refused to give in. She wanted to scream and shout out in rage, but only a faint sigh escaped her mouth. She tried to move, but her body refused to comply. Everything felt so heavy. Her breaths were long and gentle. It felt so good just lying there…

She could hear them upstairs banging and shouting to each other. The words had become muted and her vision blurred. That thing was still in the doorway. Its painful rasps soon echoed her own breaths.

“Careful! You’ll drop her!” the girl said.

“Hey, you should try carrying the heavy half!” the second voice retorted.

Their footsteps were heavier on the stairs. They reached the ground and stumbled towards the door with a limp body in their arms. Applejack managed to grit her teeth as she watched the shadows carry the body out of the door.

“Dad, could you please help?” the girl asked.

The creature outside moved and let out a low groan. A twisted and gnarled limb of blackened flesh jerked through the sliver of moonlight and scooped up the body then rested it on its back.

Applejack’s breath caught in her throat. She could recognise that shadow anywhere.

Her eyes felt as if they were going to burst. Her heart strained itself as it attempted to beat faster.

She tried to scream, but no sound came.

She was tried. So very tired.

It took the last of her energy to finally raise her hand by an inch.

Darkness overcame her. The image through the doorway was burned into her restless dreams: that of Apple Bloom, sleeping soundly on the monster’s back.

Chapter 6: Reunion

View Online

Fluttershy tightly squeezed her arms around herself. It did little to ease the shaking as she pushed against the chimney stack. A rooftop is a terrible place to hide. Dense shrubbery or small, dark spaces would have been better, but that...thing next door didn’t give her a chance to find someplace more secure.

It was still there, she could hear it’s rasping breaths as it stood outside the house where her friends were sleeping. She didn’t dare glance around the corner again; she wasn’t sure if she could keep herself from screaming for a second time.

The creature reminded her of the demon with its twisted patchwork of festering flesh that formed fatty swells over its body. But unlike the demon, that creature remained as sharp in her mind as a photograph. She wasn’t sure if that made it worse.

A hard, black carapace had formed over parts of its flesh as if it were charcoaled skin that had swollen and crusted. Sinew and exposed muscle flexed between its bloated and skeletal limbs. It had eight limbs in total, unevenly spread across the body as if a child had ripped apart a pair of dolls and had stuck them into a rotten potato without caring for natural bone structure.

Each rasping breath it took was pained and every movement it made was accompanied by the sound like that of bones snapping and flesh squelching like a balloon full of blood.

Fluttershy’s nose twitched at the thought, taking in only the thick smell of decay the creature exuded. She winced. The smell was unlike anything that had assaulted her nose before, and part of her was thankful she no longer had a stomach for sickness.

“Dad, can you please help?” said one of the two humans that had accompanied the abomination.

Were they still human? Their clothes were tattered and they hid their heads under a mass of scraggly hair, but other than accompanying that monster, they didn’t look wrong.

The monster let out a groan as its flesh scraped along the sidewalk, sending shudders through Fluttershy.

“Great! Let’s get her home,” the second voice said. “This is going to be so awesome!”

“Oh! I’m going to make something nice just for her. Mom, Dad, let’s go!”

They're leaving?

She frowned and carefully peeked an eye around the corner. The two humans rushed away down the street, and the monster turned with the grace of a beached whale to lumber after them. It half-crawled, half-dragged itself over the cracked road but still managed to keep up with its companions.

She looked briefly at the creature; her eyes widened.

Apple Bloom gently slept on the back of the monster. The girl shivered from the chill and pushed herself up against a tumorous growth as if it were a pillow.

Fluttershy froze at the sight. Her hands dug into the bricks and mortar of the chimney rattling the roof tiles with her trembling. They had Apple Bloom! They were dragging her away to who-knows-where to do who-knows-what kinds of terrible things to her! And her friends were still in the house and still none of them made a sound.

Resisting the urge to squeak in terror, she glanced down at the windows, hoping for any sign of movement. The house was as still as all the others she passed. Her eyes darted back at the kidnappers as the monster raised a bony hand to grab a dead tree to haul itself around the corner at the end of the street.

What to do? What to do?! her mind screamed. She couldn’t let them take Apple Bloom! She didn’t deserve to become breakfast for such a horrible abomination. Fluttershy shook her head. What could she do? Her friends—she needed them. Apple Bloom needed them!

She let out a worried squeak before carefully sliding off roof. Her eyes were clenched shut as she slowly descended to the ground, touching down without a sound. Wasting not a moment, she sprinted around the small fence separating the properties and rushed up to the front door.

The door was shattered into several pieces and scattered carelessly around the front yard. The doorway itself was ripped open, leaving a gaping hole in the side of the house. The couch had been torn to shreds, scattering springs and stuffing around the hallway and behind it Applejack lay still on the ground with her eyes closed.

“Applejack!” Fluttershy screamed. She sprinted forwards. As she crossed the threshold, a burning pain shot through her body, igniting every nerve and sending a jolt of electricity through her.

She screamed and fell back, landing hard on the dirt. She whimpered and trembled as she curled into a fetal ball. No. No! How could I have forgotten!?

It wasn’t fair! Why now of all times? A sob escaped as the painful reminder of her condition faded away.

She lifted her head and peered back towards the door. Slowly, she crawled closer. The energy over the threshold pushed at her like an opposing magnet. Applejack still laid by her chair.

“A-Applejack!” she choked. A lump swelled from her stomach as she stared in. “Applejack?”

There was no response.

No… Please, she can’t be… She just can't!

Fluttershy choked on a sob as she stared up at her friend.

Listen...

Fluttershy clenched her eyes shut and buried her head in her hands.

Listen.

Her sob disturbed the dirt around her as she shook her head. No, please, I don't want to...

Listen!

She winced; the air around her felt clearer. She could hear the gentle breeze that blew through the streets and the distant sounds of creatures scurrying in the dark. But most of all, the sound of six hearts beating inside in tandem with their gentle breaths and snores.

Her eyes shot open. They were alive! She knew it. Fluttershy peered back into the darkness. The world felt more alive now, as if she had woken from a good night's sleep and had stepped out into a fresh clear morning. She let out a sigh of relief. They didn’t appear to be harmed, just sleeping soundly. But why?

She stumbled to her feet and fell against the wall by the door. “Applejack!” she cried as loud as she dared.

Still the farm girl didn’t budge.

A frustrated squeak escaped her as she rushed around the side of the house and jumped into the air. She pulled herself up along the side of the wall to a bedroom window. Granny Smith lay in a double bed, gently snoring. The sheets where Apple Bloom had slept were tossed aside, and in the corner Big Mac slept in an armchair, his rifle still sitting by his side.

Fluttershy didn’t have time to wonder why they didn’t wake up as she pounded on the windows, the light taps echoing throughout the room. “Please! Wake up!” she begged. She slammed softly a few more times but neither Apple made any sign of stirring. With a whimper, she pulled herself around the house to the next window.

Sunset Shimmer was sprawled out on her bed and snored to herself as Twilight lay snuggled around Spike on the far side of the room. “Sunset! Twilight! Wake up! Please, please wake up!”

Again, there was no response.

No, no, no. Why won’t they wake up!

Fluttershy sank to the ground and buried her head into her arms. How could they still be sleeping? She knew she wasn’t the loudest of people, but surely they would have heard something?

Apple Bloom needed help now! Who knows what those monsters could be doing to her? The thought of waiting for her friends to wake up quickly was pushed to the side. What if Apple Bloom didn’t have that long to wait?

That left Fluttershy with only one option.

She shivered at the thought. Apple Bloom needed saving, and she was the only one who could do it—at least, the only one who was still awake. But what kind of friend would she be if she didn’t try to help? She sullenly walked back around to the front of the house and glanced through the door. “Applejack… I… I’ll get her back. I promise. Just… Please be safe.”

She shivered as she glanced down the midnight street, the rusted cars and weathered buildings clearly visible in the brilliant moonlight. The monster was long gone already and with each moment it would only get further away.

You can do this, Fluttershy. For Apple Bloom.

With a squeak of fear, she set off down the street, turning the corner after the monster. The buildings passed by in a blur as she sped between the rusting wrecks and open fissures in the road.

She stumbled to a stop at a crossroads. A pair of cars had long ago crashed in the centre, the bones of one of the drivers remained slumped over the wheel. Long ago she would have screamed at the sight, but now it caused only a brief moment of sorrow. She didn’t remember much of the Burning Days—but then, she didn’t want to remember them. Her nightmares were more than enough.

She cleared the thoughts and glanced down each street. Which way did they go? There was no sight or sound of them. Fluttershy frowned and then took in a deep breath, taking in the faint smell of rot and decay that lingered in the air.

She shuddered and followed the trail, idly played with a bang of pink hair as she scanned each window and alleyway. Each house seemed more alive than before. A cackle of laughter escaped one house; another stank of rot as something large moved inside.

Fluttershy hurried onwards.

The trail lead to small park at the end of the street. The shadows of dying trees loomed overhead as a thin, cold fog rolled across the dirt and dead grass.

She paused for a moment. Judging by the thick rotten stench with the faint whiff of apple blossom, Apple Bloom and the creature had passed through here not too long ago. But there were other sounds and smells in the air. Most were muted smells of dirt and filth, except one. Something cold and clean, but not fresh. What could it mean?

She frowned glanced around. She shivered and wrapped her arms around herself. Apple Bloom. Do this for Apple Bloom.

The fog parted under her as pushed onwards down the old path towards a fountain in the centre of the park. A thick, stagnant liquid festered in the pool with flies buzzing around. She gulped and hurried around the side.

A tingling static spark flowed down her spine. She froze. Her eyes widened and her hair stood on end as she felt something—someone—staring at her. She wasn’t sure how she knew. She could feel their gaze like a cold mist enveloping her. Somehow, she knew that is was human in shape. Their scent was clean, the same clean that lingered in the air, and they stood in an unsettling silence. She couldn’t even hear the beat of their heart.

The breath caught in her throat. She trembled as she slowly turned her head.

A pair of crimson eyes peered out from under the shadow of a tree. Their eyes met for only a moment, yet it felt like a cold eternity.

The shadow lunged. Fluttershy didn’t have time to even blink as she was thrown to the ground, her attacker pinning her under its weight.

A short scream escaped her throat, swiftly cut off by his hand clamping down on her lips. She struggled against the man, kicking and pushing with all her might but he didn’t so much as flinch. He grabbed an arm and twisted it.

Fluttershy let out a muffled scream of fear and pain. She glanced up at him, wide-eyed and whimpered against her attacker’s hand.

He was an older man, with sleek midnight hair and a pale blue complexion and he wore a dark fitted suit with rust-coloured stains around the collar. He looked curious as his piercing eyes glared down at her. There was something familiar about him, especially those eyes, a pair of brilliant crimson orbs that looked at her like a hungry predator.

They’re just like hers...

“Who are you?” His voice was calm and as smooth as silk.

Fluttershy whimpered as he pulled his hand away from her mouth. “P-P-Please…”

He threw his head into the crook of her neck and sniffed deeply. “You’re a friend of the Scholar.” His face twisted into a snarl. “What did she do to you?”

Fluttershy squealed and cowered under him. “I-I don’t know…”

A piercing screech filled the air. The man yelped in surprise, lurching back as a mighty flutter of feathers beat the air above him. In the moment of distraction, she kicked off with all her might, sending the man tumbling.

She scrambled back and looked up. “Mr Owl!”

The owl had latched onto the man’s face with his talons and ripped at the man’s head with his beak. Streams of dark blood poured from the deep wounds. Mr Owl looked up to her for a moment. “Fluttershy! Run!”

Fluttershy froze, her eyes darting back to her attacker. Run? No, she couldn’t leave another friend behind!

Her moment of hesitation was all it took for the man to recover from the attack. Mr Owl let out a squawk of pain as he was thrown to the side. Screaming with rage, the man lunged at her.

Fluttershy shrieked and scurried back, narrowly avoiding his swipe when he clawed at her legs.

“I said run! Go! I’ll hold him!” Mr Owl swooped out of the air, digging his talons into the man’s back. His beak tipped as the man’s skin as the man’s black jacket was shredded and stained with dark blood.

The man twisted and grabbed the owl before throwing him at the ground. Mr Owl crashed to in a cloud of dirt and lay still as the cold mist enveloped him.

Fluttershy screamed. She threw herself towards the owl, only to stop as the man rushed between the two. He glared down at her and wiped the blood from his eyes. His wounds vanished before her eyes. Not even a scar remained.

A wetness built up in her eyes as a cold fear gripped her. She glanced to Mr Owl who struggled to push himself upright.

The man snarled and bared his teeth in a predatory grin. Her hand slid back and grabbed hold of the first thing it caught—a small rock or a stick, she wasn’t sure—and with a cry, threw it at the man. She twisted away, not caring if if it struck as she scurried to her feet.

Mr Owl squawked loudly behind her. “Run Fluttershy! Don’t stop!”

The man roared in frustration.

Fluttershy’s eyes stung as she sprinted out the park. She could remember the last time she had truly cried. Ever since that night when Applejack found her she had always held her back her tears. She didn’t care anymore and doubted she could hold them back if she tried.

She ran into the night and didn’t look back.

Twilight’s eyes fluttered open, taking a moment to adjust to the dark blues and blacks of the room. She yawned and briefly glanced around as the memory of where she was returned to her. She sighed softly and looked over to Sunset, who snored into her pillows.

Content that all was well, Twilight tightened the bed sheets around her and nuzzled into her own pillow.

The feeling didn’t last long. Muffled voices echoed from the hallway and heavy footsteps rushed by the room. Twilight’s eyes opened again. She frowned and pushed herself from her bed.

At that moment, the door was kicked open and slammed against the wall as a bright light shone in. “Twilight! Sunset!”

Twilight shrieked and leapt from the bed, sending Spike tumbling to the floor.

Sunset too jumped to her feet, brandishing her gun at the doorway.

“Woah, easy there, Sunset,” Applejack said.

Sunset blinked the sleep from her eyes and gasped as she lowered the gun. A look of pure horror was etched on her face as the weapon fell onto the bed. “Applejack… I’m so sorry.”

She stared at her feet, suddenly pale as tightly wrapped her arms around her.

Spike stumbled to his paws and let out a grumpy yawn. “What’s going on?”

“Yes, what’s wrong, Applejack?” Twilight asked, looking between her friends. “Are you okay? Both of you?”

Applejack’s face trembled for a moment. The light from her flashlight glistened on her damp, crimson cheeks. Her hands clenched and unclenched as she breathed deeply. “They… Gosh darn it! Apple Bloom’s gone! She’s been kidnapped!”

“W-What! How?” Sunset‘s expression shifted between shock, worry and anger. “Applejack! You were supposed to be on watch!”

Applejack flinched and scowled at her friend. “What do ya think ah was doin’? They used some kind of magic or somethin’! It put me right to sleep and none of you woke up despite the racket they were making!”

“Applejack.” Twilight stepped between her friends. “Tell us what happened.”

Applejack glanced downwards and let out a pained breath. “Ah will… But it’s best to tell it to everyone at once.”

They were led to the stairs where Big Mac and Granny Smith were looking at the damage done to the front of the house.

Twilight gasped at the sight. How could we have slept through that!?

Applejack quickly filled them all in on what had happened as she paced back and forth along the ruined hallway. “Ah don’t even know how long ago that was! As soon as Ah woke up Ah looked around for Apple Bloom. But… She’s just gone!” She kicked a half-full bottle of cider that had been sitting by her chair, shattering it against the far wall.

Twilight looked to the door. The moon was still high in the night, shining down over the shadows of the city. She frowned and glanced back at her friends. “We’ve got to go and save her.”

“No,” Sunset stated. “I’ll go. You are all going to remain here and stay safe.”

Applejack stammered as she stamped forwards. “What? No! Ah’m going with you! She’s mah sister and this is mah fault.”

“And you can darn well be sure that we’re going too,” Granny Smith proclaimed. “Apples stick together.”

“E-Eeyup,” Big Mac added. He stood in the doorway, glancing nervously out as his rifle trembled in his hands.

“No! Absolutely not!” Sunset stared down at Applejack, leaning over the banister of the stairs to do so. “It’s far too dangerous for us all to be out there. It will be safer to hunker down here and wait until morning.”

“Look how much good that did, Sunset!” Applejack pushed a finger into Sunset’s chest. “Mah sister may not have until morning! We’re going to get her now.”

Twilight gently pushed herself between the two. “Girls! Please, now’s not the time to argue.”

“Yer right, Twi,” Applejack said as she turned and headed towards the door. “Ah ain’t waiting another moment here.”

“And where are you going to go?” Sunset called after her. “Do you even know how to find them?”

“What? And you know where she’s gone?”

Sunset paused for a moment. “You said there were two humans, slightly younger than us, right?”

Applejack’s jaw tightened and she nodded.

Sunset put a hand to her chin as she frowned in thought. “And they were with a monster… no, a nightmare, it must have been one. They came here and left with Apple Bloom, nothing else.”

“They must have singled her out for some reason,” Twilight added. Her mind worked hard to piece together what it could. Why would they single her out? Perhaps there was something special about her to them? Maybe it was her magic, or maybe they knew her?

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Sunset… I know I haven't been here long, but… do you think it could be...” She paused, unable to finish the sentence.

Sunset closed her eyes and nodded. “I’ve seen that group before. I know where we’ll find her.”

“Then let’s get a move on!” Granny Smith said. “Mah granddaughter needs our help.”

“Granny Smith, please, don’t—“

“Yer can argue ‘bout this or yer can come with us. Either way, we’re going.”

Twilight rested a hand on Sunset’s arm just as she was about to argue. “Sunset, I know it’s dangerous, but I think we should stick together. I mean, safety in numbers, right?”

“Twilight, you don’t know what it’s like out there—”

“I save Equestria from all kinds of monsters and bad guys every year. I know it’s dangerous, but we’re going to save Apple Bloom and we’ll do it together. As friends.”

Sunset regarded her for a moment before sighing as she dropped her shoulders. “Fine. But everyone should follow my instructions, okay?”

Twilight smiled and nodded in agreement.

“Sure, Sunset. Now let’s get a move on,” Applejack said. She straightened her hat before stepping out into the night.

One by one the others followed her. Twilight was the last out, tightly holding Spike as she let out a nervous breath. They would get Apple Bloom back; they had to. The four shadows of her friends walked ahead slowly, but determined... Four?

“Wait! Where’s Fluttershy?”

An icy chill hung in the air. Apple Bloom shivered, struggling to open her eyes. It took a few moments to adjust to the darkness. A faint beam of moonlight flowed through the window, highlighting the dust that danced in the air and landing on the edge of a rough oak table she sat at.

Apple Bloom furrowed her brown in confusion. She had fallen asleep in a bed next to Granny Smith, hadn’t she? She tried to move, only, only for a burning pain in her wrists and ankles to interrupt her.

Her eyes shot open, the drowsiness flushed away as she lurched upright and pulled at the tight rope that tied her arms and legs to a creaking wooden chair. Her breath quickened, only causing her to cough and splutter at the foul, stagnant odour of the basement.

She gasped and looked around, tears bristling in her eyes. “H-Hello? Anyone?”

Silence hung in the air, broken by the faint creaking of floorboards above her. Her breath caught in her throat. Footsteps. But whose where they? She stifled a small sob and peered desperately into the darkness, hoping to see anything of comfort.

A shadow sat hunched over the table to her right. She could barely make out its outline, but it looked like a person slumped forwards with a hat on their head. “H-Hello?” she tried again, softer this time. “A-Applejack?”

The shadow didn’t make a sound. Perhaps they were still asleep?

Her jaw trembled as she tugged at her bindings again, holding down the gasps as they chafed against her skin, the chair rocked in place under her. The thought of trying to break it crossed her mind, like in the movies. The ropes bit into her skin as she moved, putting a stop to her attempt with a pained whimper.

A sudden slam from across the room echoed around, startling her into a still silence. There was a clang of metal of a bolt being unlocked. The faint glow of a fire shone down a wooden staircase from an unseen door, sending shadows dancing against lacklustre white walls.

She winced when the light began to descend the stairs, the ageing wood creaking under a pair of soft footsteps. After a moment to adjust to the light, Apple Bloom took the chance to glance at the figure to her right. They sat hunched over in their chair, their arms tied against its armrests as they sat at the end of the table. It wore a faded gold jacket, and a large fancy hat—surely an expensive one at that—hid its head from view

Hushed whispers snapped Apple Bloom’s attention back to the two newcomers. Only their legs were visible at first. First, a pair that were pale and bare, coated in a layer of dirt and grime that almost hid the many scars that crossed. The second figure kept its legs hidden under a pair of trainers and tattered black tracksuits.

Their giggles sent a shiver down Apple Bloom’s spine. But there was something about that laughter. It was almost familiar...

She held her breath while they hurried downwards, revealing more of themselves with each step. Her heart pounded as her mind went into overdrive.

No… It can’t be!

The first figure held a gas lamp in her hand. The light glinted off her green eyes, hidden behind the strands of pinkish hair that hung haphazardly over her head. She smiled widely, showing her yellowed teeth, and let out a joyful squeal. “She’s awake! I told you so!”

The second girl, with wild purple hair and tattered green hoodie joined in with a crooked grin of her own. “Apple Bloom! Hah!”

Apple Bloom’s lips quivered into an overwhelmed smile as she croaked out a sob. “S-Sweetie Belle? Scootaloo?”

It’s them! It’s really them! She couldn’t hold back her tears.

“You bet it’s us!” Scootaloo said as she hopped over the banister and jumped into a chair opposite Apple Bloom.

“Oh, Apple Bloom! We’re so happy to have you back!” Sweetie Belle cheered. She rushed over to place the lamp on the table before grabbing Apple Bloom in a tight hug.

Apple Bloom struggled in Sweetie Belle’s near bone-crushing hold but leaned into it. “Girls… It’s you… It’s really you? Ah never thought I’d see ya both again!”

“Well, we never thought we’d see you again after you ran off,” Scootaloo said with a dismissive wave.

Sweetie Belle’s grip tightened around Apple Bloom, squeezing the air out of her. “When I saw you go into that awful place I knew we had to get you back,” she said. She sounded joyous and warm, but the bitter undertone of her words wasn’t lost on Apple Bloom.

“Yeah, Sweetie Belle got her dad to drive us over there and fetch you.”

“And now you’re here! In our new clubhouse! What do you think?”

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but shake as Sweetie Belle’s hold loosened. She glanced around the room. It was small with may shelves full of boxes, tools and cobwebs lining the walls. A refrigerator sat in a corner, leaking a foul smell into the air as the washing machine and dryer next to it sat overflowing with scraps of soiled fabric. “Ah… It’s nice? Where are we?”

“My basement,” Sweetie Bell said. Her face suddenly stretched into an even brighter grin as she let out a foul-smelling breath. “Oh! I made something special just for this moment. I’ll be right back!”

Sweetie Belle sprinted up the stairs and slammed the door behind her. Apple Bloom turned her gaze to Scootaloo, starting an impromptu staring contest. Slowly, Scootaloo cocked her head. Her joyful grin hadn't so much as twitched since she entered. “So…” she said. “Where have you been?”

Apple Bloom glanced down the ropes that bound her arms. They brunt at her skin; she could feel the bruises forming under them each time she moved. “A-Ah’ve been with mah family…” Her voice had gone hoarse as Scootaloo’s piercing purple eyes continued to glare down at her. She gulped. “S-Scootaloo… Why am Ah tied up?”

A frown quickly replaced her smile. She leaned in close and rested her hands on the table. “You ran away from us, Apple Bloom. Do you have any idea how much that hurt?” In an instant, the cheerful smile suddenly returned. “Well, don’t worry about it. We won't let you get away again.”

Apple Bloom glued and tried to push herself back, the ropes twisting at her arms. “R-Ran away?”

Scootaloo grimaced. “Yeah, you just stopped attending CMC meetings, you never called, you never visited. You just vanished. We were so worried about you. You just ditched us. Why, Apple Bloom? We were supposed to be best friends forever.”

Apple Bloom winced and looked away. “Ah’m sorry, Scoots. Ah really am. Ah sure did want to go out lookin’ for ya two, but Applejack wouldn't let me. It was just too dangerous.”

Scootaloo slammed her hands down on the table, startling Apple Bloom and nearly causing her to topple over. “Dangerous? What are you talking about?”

“T-T-The monsters and the Burning Days,” Apple Bloom managed to stammer out.

Scootaloo frowned. “Really? You think there were monsters? Come on, Apple Bloom, there's no such thing.”

She rolled her eyes and smirked before pulling her legs up to her chest and squatting on the seat. “You know what, I don't care what your excuse is. If you want to be friends again then I'm all for that.”

Apple Bloom felt like she should smile but a dark thought ran through her mind. Madness. Could they be cursed? She had heard stories of the mad being, well, mad. The kind of madness where they would attack you for looking at them.

The ropes bit into her arms, painfully reminding her of the situation. No, please… They can’t be. Anything but that...

“I’m back!” Sweetie Bell called as the door swung open. She hummed happily to herself as she carefully descended the stairs, holding a large tarnish silver platter covered by a dull lid.

Apple Bloom couldn’t help but listen to the sweet tune she hummed. She let out a soft sigh and relaxed in her seat. Her eyes started to grow heavily—

The platter slammed down in front of her, jolting Apple Bloom upright.

“I’ve been waiting for this day.” Sweetie Belle gave her a toothy grin. “I wanted it to be extra special!”

Apple Bloom stared at it wide-eyed. The tremors returned. No, Apple Bloom, these are your friends. You can trust them.

She didn’t believe herself.

“CMC reunion, go!” both of her friends cheered.

The lid was thrown off the tray letting it clatter against a far wall. The stench struck first, assaulting Apple Bloom’s nose with rot and decay. She threw her head to the side, gagging as she tried not to lose the contents of her stomach.

She closed her eyes but she could still see it. Maggots squirmed on the slab of putrid flesh, sculpted into a mockery of a cake. Mould and a thick, viscous black-green substance unceremoniously plastered on as if it were icing. Clots of dirt, twigs and leaves were added in as decorations and the words “CMC Forever” had been scrawled over the top in a rusty substance.

Apple Bloom glanced back and gagged again. She let out a shivering breath and choked on a sob. No… Please no.

Sweetie Belle’s smile fell. “You don’t like it?”

“P-P-Please!” Apple Bloom blurted out. She sniffed as the tears welled in her eyes. She glanced up at her friend. Her heartbroken look quickly faded as her jaw tightened and her face flushed red.

“You don’t like it,” Sweetie Belle snarled. “I made that just for you! To celebrate!”

“I-I’m sorry!”

Sweetie Belle grabbed the platter and with a deafening scream threw it across the room. The tray clattered to the ground as the ‘cake’ hit the floor with a squelch. “Nobody likes my cooking! Nobody!” She threw an accusatory finger towards the still hunched over figure at the end of the table. “Not even Diamond Tiara!”

Apple Bloom’s eyes shot wide open. Her breath caught in her throat as she looked up at the figure. She recognised that jacket. It was Diamond’s favourite and she never went anywhere without it. But why hadn’t she woken up yet?

“I made so many things for you!” Sweetie Belle screamed, moving around the back of Scootaloo to stand next to Diamond Tiara. “I thought we were friends now, but no, you were still just a big bully!”

She raised her hand into a fist furiously slammed it into the back of Diamond Tiara’s head.

The hat fell from the head, and the head fell with it, landing on the side in front of Apple Bloom. The empty eye sockets of Diamond Tiara’s bare skull stared up at her.

Apple Bloom screamed.

The scream scratched at her throat as she tumbled backwards in the chair, landing hard on the stone floor. The wind was knocked out of her as the shock rushed through her. She gasped and sobbed, clenching her eyes shut and pulling at the ropes.

Sweetie Bell scooped up the skull, grabbing it between her hands and glared into its eye sockets. “You always thought you were better than us! We just wanted to make amends, but no! You just wouldn’t stop screaming and crying. No matter what I made for you, you were always like, ‘oh, Sweetie Belle, please I’m so sad I don't want to eat Silver Spoon.’”

Apple Bloom’s heart pounded as her stomach twisted itself into a paid knot. Hot tears streamed down her cheeks, she bit her lip, whimpering as she struggled in her seat, desperate to wake up from whatever nightmare this was.

No, no, no! Please, no.

“Shut up!” Sweetie Belle screamed. Apple Bloom wasn’t sure who she meant it for but she forced down her fearful sobs.

With a frustrated cry, Sweetie Belle hurled the skull across the room. Bone shattered with a crunch when it hit the wall and bounced to the floor. She stormed over to the remains and repeatedly stamped on the broken bone. She didn’t appear to notice the shards of bone that dug deep into her legs, letting ribbons of blood flow like a river.

With each crunch Apple Bloom winced and felt her queasiness return.

No, please no. They can’t be mad… They can’t be monsters.

She yelped as she felt her chair being lifted back upright gently. “Hey, it’s okay,” Scootaloo said. She wrapped arm around Apple Bloom’s shoulders and gave a casual smirk.

The ropes bit tighter into her arms as Apple Bloom dug her fingers into the wood of the chair. The shivers rocked her as she threw her gaze away. “P-Please…”

“Look, I know Sweetie Belle’s cooking is bad, but you have nothing to worry about. I hate her cooking too—”

A piece of Diamond Tiara’s skull struck Scootaloo right between the eyes. She flinched back with a gasp. “Hey!”

“So, you hate my cooking too?” Sweetie Belle said. “Well… I hate all those stunts you do! I think they’re dumb!”

Before Apple Bloom could even blink, a whip-like crack boomed through the air. With a rush of wind, Scootaloo appeared by Sweetie Belle’s side. Sweetie Belle didn't have a chance to react before Scootaloo's fist smashed into her cheek. She let out a painful cry, stumbled back against the wall.

A second later, she lunched at Scootaloo, letting out a blood curdling wail that shook Apple Bloom to the core.

Apple Bloom could only stare in shock as her friends fell to the ground and wrestled with each other; punching, slapping and biting as they rolled around. She clenched her eyes shut, fresh tears coming as she tried to shut out the heart-wrenching scene before her. Why? she thought. She had always hoped her friends would still be out there, but why like this? It wasn’t fair! But they were still her friends, right?

Her eyes shot open. “Stop! Stop it! Please just stop! You're hurting each other!”

Sweetie Belle bit down on Scootaloo's arm, drawing blood. Scootaloo didn’t even scream as she reached out with her free hand to rip a leg bone from Diamond Tiara and bludgeoned Sweetie Belle with it.

“Please, stop!” Apple Bloom begged again. “Just stop! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo! Stop!”

The two girls paused.

Sweetie Belle’s hands were wrapped tightly around Scootaloo’s neck, while Scootaloo had shattered the leg bone, now holding it like a blade. Both looked of surprise as they stared up at Apple Bloom, blinking a few times before they climbed to their feet. Sweetie Belle dusted off her ragged brown dress as Scootaloo spat out a clot of blood. “Sorry,” they both sheepishly said.

Apple Bloom let out a small sigh of relief, although the pain in her wrists swiftly reminded her of the situation. She looked at her friends and tried for force a smile. “Girls… We’re still friends, right? We shouldn’t be fighting like that.”

Both of them lit up and quickly rounded the table to wrap Apple Bloom in a hug. “Of course, Apple Bloom!” Sweetie Belle said. Suddenly she let go, a look of panic crossed her face as her hands rummaged around her pockets. “Ah! I can’t believe I almost forgot your present!”

“P-Present?”

Sweetie Belle grinned as she pulled something out of her pockets and gently placed it on the table. There were two items—a small metal badge and a matching cloth badge. Both were shield-shaped, with three stripes of red, pink and purple. A purple apple was in the centre with a lighter heart shape within it.

Apple Bloom stared at the badges for a moment. Something seemed almost familiar about them, as if they had always belonged to her. “W-What is it?”

“They’re your CMC club badges!” Scootaloo said. She brushed some grime off her hoodie to reveal a matching badge, only with a wing instead of an apple. “Sweetie Belle made them for us. Aren't they sweet?”

“Well, Rarity helped,” Sweetie Belle said with a sheepish grin. “I was going to give it to you at the first meeting you skipped. But that doesn’t matter anymore. Do you like it?”

Apple Bloom between Sweetie Belle and the badge. She closed her eyes as the tears came again. “Y-Yeah. Ah love it, Sweetie Belle. Ah really do.”

They may be mad and she may be their prisoner, but a small, genuine smile crossed her face. The curse did this to them, she told herself. Somewhere inside they were still her friends.

I’ll help you. I promise I will.

A tingling shiver ran up Twilight’s body as the air before rang with a static buzz. A pair of buses sat on either side of the suburban street. The houses adjacent hand long since collapsed into rubble. Between them, the thick smell of ozone was unmistakable and, occasionally, sparks of light silently shot between the two buses like lightning.

“Another one? How many anomalies are there?” Twilight asked.

“Too many,” Sunset replied. She kept her voice low. “Come, we have to find a way around.”

Twilight sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, stifling a yawn in the process. This was the fifth one they hand ran into. Fortunately, they had spotted the tell-tale signs before they had stepped too close, but the darkness made it much harder. If it wasn’t for Sunset Twilight was sure she would have been sucked into one by now.

Applejack let out a frustrated grunt. “This is taking too long. Are you sure you know the way, Sunset?”

Sunset froze. Her hand gripped around her flashlight as she glanced over her shoulder at the farm girl. “Yes, Applejack, I do know the way.”

“All I’m saying is that it’s taking too long. Apple Bloom doesn’t have time to spare!”

“And neither does Fluttershy,” Sunset bitterly mumbled as she turned away and marched toward a nearby house.

“Hey, come on now, Sunset. You know I’m worried about her too.”

Sunset paused, her hand clenched around her flashlight. “Are you, Applejack? Are you really?”

“Now, what’s that supposed to mean?” Applejack stormed towards Sunset with a scowl. “Of course I worry about her!”

Twilight pushed herself between her friends and looked at them both in turn. “Girls, please, you’ve already argued enough about this.”

“And I still didn’t get an answer,” Sunset snapped as she turned to glare at Applejack. “Why did you let Fluttershy outside alone at night? Why did she want to go out?”

“Sunset, please—“

“Ah told you Fluttershy doesn’t want me to tell, so Ah ain’t telling.”

Twilight glanced to Granny Smith and Big Mac who stood close behind them. Granny Smith simply glared at Sunset whilst Big Mac twitched on his toes, his eyes scanning the surrounding buildings.

“Applejack, do you have any idea how dangerous it is out here alone?! We’re just hoping that Fluttershy was kidnapped too. There are so many far worse things that could have happened to her!”

“Well, Ah haven’t seen any yet, Sunset. It’s been far too quiet.”

Sunset paused just long enough for Twilight to speak, but it was Granny Smith who got the first word in. “Will yer two quit yer yabbering! Apple Bloom and Fluttershy are in danger and yer are too busy arguin’ with each other over whose fault it is to help! Now shut it and let’s get to saving mah granddaughter and our friend.”

A tense silence descended on the group. Sunset and Applejack continued to stare at each other for several moments. Twilight wondered briefly if Granny Smith’s words had any effect until Applejack sighed and glanced to her elder. “Sorry Granny.” She turned back to Sunset. “An Ah’m sorry too, Sunset.”

Applejack held out a hand and after a moment, Sunset shook it. “Now, let’s go and save our friends.”

Sunset sighed and nodded. “Yeah. But we’ll talk about this later. You’re not getting away that easy.”

Twilight let out a tired sigh as her friends quietly broke into the backyard of a nearby home. She stood for a moment with her eyes closed, the cold air brushing against her sore and flaking skin.

“Twilight, are you coming?” Spike softly called.

Twilight glanced over to the broken gate and nodded. “Yeah, sorry. I’m just a bit tired, that’s all…”

“You don’t have to tell me tha—“ He paused. His ears stood on ends as he stared not at Twilight, but behind her.

A chill ran down Twilight’s spine. She gulped and slowly turned to stare at a large house across the street. Half of it had collapsed into a pile of rubble but other than that, nothing looked out of the ordinary.

Something moved. Twilight’s eyes darted to it just in time to see a dark shadow like flowing fabric disappear around the back of the house. She stared for a few moments longer, slowly taking several steps backwards. “Let’s just catch up with the others,” she whispered.

“Y-Yeah,” Spike replied before they both ran into the back yard.

The darkened rag had grown heavy in Fluttershy’s hands. She sniffled once more and with the least dirty spot wiped away the last of her tears; she hoped that she had got the last of them, or at least that the years of dirt and grime on the rag had hidden the stains.

She stared at the large dark blotches that she had stained the rag with and sighed. She wasn’t sure how long she had been hiding in the alleyway. She wasn’t even sure how far she had run from that man… no, that monster.

She shuddered and pulled her legs into a tight hug. Her back was pressed up against the side of an old dumpster as she leaned into the brick wall to her left. Rarity would probably scream if she saw the mess she hid in.

Fluttershy winced; the tears threatened to return. How long had it been since she last saw Rarity? She buried her head into her knees and trembled; wishing that any of her friends were with her right now.

A flutter of wings disturbed her. Fluttershy tensed; her head shot up, scanning the narrow brick alleyway for the source. High above, against the pale moon a pair of leathery wings fluttered by. Oh, it’s just some bats, Fluttershy thought as she relaxed herself. She briefly thought about calling out to them, but held her tongue, simply watching them, one a deep blue and the other a pale grey, as they danced with each other against the night sky. She smiled slightly. At least there was still some good life in the city.

They remained for a few moments before flying away. Fluttershy sighed; her gaze turned downwards and rested her head on her knees. I failed. The thought rushed through her mind like a nightmare. Apple Bloom, Mr Owl, her friends—she failed them all.

A ruffle of feathers startled her from her thoughts. Soft rasping breaths and a rich, sweet smell like that of old books drifted in from the mouth of the alleyway. “F-Fluttershy…”

Fluttershy gasped and shot around the corner. Mr Owl lay on the sidewalk in a twitching, crumpled heap. Stray feathers, stained with blood lay around him. She whimpered at the sight and rushed to his side. “M-Mr Owl?”

“Hurts…” he choked as he twitched violently and let out a distressed hoot.

Fluttershy carefully scooped him into her arms. He hooted once more and squirmed as she wrapped him in a firm but gentle hold. “Shh… Please don’t move. It will only make things worse.”

His wing was broken, that much was obvious to Fluttershy. She wouldn’t be surprised if there were a few more broken bones. The bleeding had stopped and deep black bruises showed through the gaps in his feathers.

Glancing around the alleyway, Fluttershy’s eyes stopped on a stack of old wooden crates by the side of a dumpster. She grabbed one and stuffed it with old rags and clothes, then gently laid Mr Owl into the makeshift bed and held it close.

He twitched a bit more before settling into a comfortable position. “Thank you,” he whispered.

“Just rest. It’ll be okay, I’ll take care of you.”

“I know you will.” Fluttershy knew he would be smiling if he could.

Fluttershy’s calming smile fell and she glanced away. “I… I’m sorry, Mr Owl. This is all my fault…”

“No… Not your fault,” he hooted. “I… I’m happy to have helped you. We… We were so worried about you.”

Fluttershy grimaced. “The town kicked us out. They didn’t want us anymore and I didn’t get a chance to say goodbye…”

Mr Owl took several deep, paid breaths. “But... why were you out here... alone at night? You know it’s not safe.”

Fluttershy chewed on her lip as she hid behind her hair. “My friend Apple Bloom… A monster and two mad people kidnapped her.”

“And you were out here... to find them?” Mr Owl rasped. “I’m impressed.”

Fluttershy closed her eyes and tried to shrink against the wall. “B-But… I failed. I lost them and I don’t know where they’ve gone and… Even if I find her, what am I going to do? I couldn’t even save you!”

She waited for a response, but none came. Fluttershy cracked open an eye.

Mr Owl looked weakly up at her but nodded. “I… I think I saw the monster you were talking about. I can try to show you the way if you fly—”

“No!” Fluttershy pulled herself back and shook her head. “No! I’m not going to fly.”

I can’t fly. Not with those… things… She gulped and shuddered. It had been a long time since she last tried to pony-up, she wasn’t even sure if she could anymore. She remembered the magical warmth of the transformation, but those wings…

That magic seemed so far away now.

“Well… I can still try to show you the way.”

“But… But what will I do when I get there? I can’t stop a monster… Not when I…” She held her words and chewed on her lip. “B-Besides. You need my help too.”

“You already have helped.” Mr Owl said as he closed his eyes and breathed deeply. “So help some more.”

A knot had built up in Fluttershy’s stomach as she glanced away. The crate shook in her quivering arms and she wanted nothing more than to curl into a ball. But what about Apple Bloom? She didn’t dare to continue the thought. She couldn’t let that monster hurt Apple Bloom, she just couldn’t. She would do anything to help her even if it meant—

Fluttershy gulped and shuddered. She could still remember those crimson eyes. Not those of her attacker, although they were alarmingly similar, but hers...

It was cold that night. The sky had finally stopped burning and like a nightmare she came. Her dark wings and flowing hair that shimmered with stardust. Her eyes—they turned crimson as she grinned wide, baring her pure-white teeth.

Fluttershy gulped and pulled her head into her shoulders like a tortoise would with a shell. She shook the memory away and took a deep breath. She’s not here. She’s not here, Fluttershy told herself.

She took a deep breath. “I’ve got to go. I’ve got to save Apple Bloom… It’s the right thing to do.”

Mr Owl tried his best to navigate the streets, but it wasn’t long until the faint scent of rot mixed with fresh apples drifted off the asphalt. Fluttershy followed it at a brisk pace, glancing down every now and again at the resting owl.

If only she had some medicine for him. Was it right to take him with her? She couldn’t leave him here. In the end, Fluttershy sighed and gently tucked him in with a rag that fortunately was still soft. “I’ll keep you both safe, I promise.”

Chapter 7: Nightmare

View Online

Apple Bloom’s muffled sobs echoed throughout the basement. At times, her arms numbed, dulling the pain in her wrists. But in an instant, it would snap back—bringing with it a painful reminder of her situation. Diamond Tiara’s bones didn’t help. What was left of her was scattered carelessly over the table.

Apple Bloom bit her lip. Was she going to share the same fate? Surely her friends wouldn’t do that, but then again, were they still her friends?

She closed her eyes and whimpered. No. They’re still in there. I know they are.

The badges still lay on the table under the dim light of the lantern. They wanted her to have them. They wanted her to be with them again. But could she?

Gentle tapping from the window startled her from her thoughts. She glanced up at the narrow slit high in the wall. Something—no, someone—had blocked out the moonlight, and a slender hand slowly pulled the window open. Apple Bloom’s heart pounded until the person spoke.

“Apple Bloom?”

“F-Fluttershy?” She let out a small gasp of joy as she scanned the opening. “Is Applejack there with you?”

Fluttershy shuffled about for a moment. The soft light of the lantern highlighted her pink hair and glinted in her eyes. “She’s… She’s okay. I’ll take you to her. I’m here to get you out.”

“Oh, thank you! Thank you!” Apple Bloom squealed, careful to keep her voice low. “Please… It’s… It’s Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. They’re upstairs somewhere.”

“I know,” Fluttershy replied. “I’m…” She paused for a moment before saying slowly and cautiously, “I’m going to try something. Can… Can I come in?”

“Yes, yes. Please!” Apple Bloom said.

“Thank you, and… Um… Could you close your eyes and not open them until I say so? If it’s okay with you, that is…”

“Close my eyes?” Apple Bloom tilted her head in confusion.

Fluttershy only nodded this time.

Apple Bloom nodded and did as Fluttershy asked. Her world descended into darkness and each sound Fluttershy made seemed louder than before. What if the girls upstairs heard her? What if Fluttershy was caught in here too?

She didn’t dare continue the thought.

“Oh dear…” Fluttershy whispered, followed by the sound of shuffling against dirt and brick. She gasped and let out a whimper, then a small yelp followed by a crash.

Apple Bloom winced and peeked out. Fluttershy lay on her back, on the floor of the basement holding a small wooden crate above her. “Um, you can… you can look now.”

Apple Bloom glanced up at the narrow window and then back to Fluttershy. “How did ya fit through that?”

“I… Uh...” She let her hair fall in front of her eyes and averted her gaze. Slowly, she stood, clutching the cate close to her chest. She froze. Her eyes lingered on the bones and her grip grew tighter around her box.

Apple Bloom turned downcast. “It’s… It’s Diamond Tiara.”

She sat in silence for a few moments, only vaguely aware of Fluttershy hovering by her side. A piece of bone caught her eye and the sinking, sickness returned to her stomach. Diamond Tiara was mean, that’s true. But she didn’t deserve this.

Fluttershy placed her crate on the table and had wrapped Apple Bloom, startling her from her thoughts. It would have been comforting if it wasn’t for the spikes of pain when Fluttershy’s cold skin brushed her bruises.

“Oh! I’m so sorry,” Fluttershy gasped, gently releasing her. “Are you okay?”

“I… No.” Apple Bloom glanced to the ropes around her wrists. “Ah… Ah just can’t believe that Sweetie Belle and Scoots…” The words caught in her throat. “Ah’ve got ta help them. Ah don’t know how but Ah must.”

Fluttershy glanced at the ropes and then turned to the shelves. She hurried behind Apple Bloom and rummaged through the shelves before returning with a small hacksaw. “I’m going to try and cut the ropes… If you’re okay with it.”

Apple Bloom nodded.

Fluttershy set to work cutting the thick bindings with the delicacy required to free a stranded animal from a net.

Apple Bloom turned her attention to the small crate. In the dim light, a lump covered by old rags moved up and down with shallow breaths. “What’s in the box?”

“Oh… That’s my friend, Mr Owl.”

“Mr Owl?”

Fluttershy only nodded as the rope loosened.

“Yah mean like a pet?”

“Oh, no. He’s not my pet. But he needs help too.”

The ropes loosened and a spike of pain shot through Apple Bloom’s left wrist. She stifled a scream and pulled her hand back. The skin was black with bruises and rope burn. Blood seeped from small cuts in her skin.

“Ah…” She hissed, squinting the tears back. “Thanks, Fluttershy.” Apple Bloom paused for several moments. She had expected a response but there was only silence. She turned to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy sat back on the floor. Her eyes were wide and focused unblinkingly at Apple Bloom’s wrist as the corners of her mouth twitched.

“It ain’t that bad, Honest,” Apple Bloom said.

Fluttershy stared, her head withdrawn behind her mane. Her mouth slowly opened and closed a few times and her lips trembled.

“F-Flutterhsy?”

This time the world's caught Fluttershy’s attention. She glanced up at Apple Bloom like a deer caught in the headlights. A moment later, a squeak escaped her and she threw herself back against the leg of the table.

“Fluttershy! Are you okay?”

Fluttershy had buried her head in her hands and shivered. She remained like that, taking several deep breaths before slowly uncurling herself like an armadillo. “I… I’ll be fine.”

Somehow, Apple Bloom didn’t believe it.

Fluttershy set to work loosening the last of the rope in silence. It wasn’t long until Apple Bloom was free. As the rope fell away, Apple Bloom winced and held her hands close to her chest. They burned with pain, but at least she could move again.

“Can you walk?” Fluttershy asked. She offered Apple Bloom support as Apple Bloom attempted to stand.

Apple Bloom gasped again when she placed weight on her feet. She whimpered briefly, leaning into Fluttershy. “Y-Yeah… Ah’ll be okay. Ah just need a moment.”

It was a lie. Her legs burned unlike anything she’d felt before. She didn’t dare use her hands to support herself—she wasn’t sure if her wrists could take the strain.

“Now, how are we going to get out of here…” Fluttershy murmured as she glanced around.

“Ah ain’t going anywhere,” Apple Bloom said. Fluttershy glanced back at her from behind her hair. “Ah mean, Sweetie Belle, Scoots, they’re my friends and Ah have to help them.”

She let out a sigh and closed her eyes. “At least, Ah have ta try an’ help them.”

“Apple Bloom,” Fluttershy said tentatively. “Are you sure? What if they hurt you even more?”

She already knew that was a risk. The burning pain in her ankles and the throbbing in her wrists served as a reminder of that. She fell back against the table and bit her lip. “They… They’re mah friends. Ah’ve got to do something. Ah can’t… Ah just can’t leave ‘em alone, or let ‘em hurt anyone else!”

Fluttershy rested a hand on Apple Bloom’s shoulder and smiled solemnly. “I know that you want to help them. I want to help them too. But, you’re hurt and they are dangerous. Applejack and the others are also… They need our help too—”

“Applejack’s hurt?” Apple Bloom cried, louder than she intended. The two girls froze, wide eyed as they listened out for any sound. After several moments she asked again, quieter this time, “Mah sister is hurt? What about Granny Smith, or Big Mac or the others?”

“No, not hurt,” Fluttershy said. “At least, they didn’t look hurt. Sweetie Belle just did something to them.”

They couldn’t have? Could they? Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo hurting her own family just to get to her...

“How are we going to get out? Ah don’t think I can fit through the window…” Apple Bloom frowned. It was barely big enough for the crate to have slid through, and while she may be able to squeeze her way out, it would be a painful one at that. “Then again, ya managed to get through an’ yer bigger than me.”

Fluttershy glanced away. “W-We can’t go back out that way,” she said, nervously fidgeting with a bang of her hair. “B-But they aren’t watching the stairs at the moment… I mean, the people upstairs. We could sneak out that way...”

The uncertainty in Fluttershy’s voice did little to fill Apple Bloom with confidence. Apple Bloom glanced back at the table, eyeing the pair of badges that still lay on the dull wood. Almost instinctively she reached out and scooped them up; running her fingers over them before pinning one to her jacket and placing the other her pocket.

Fluttershy lifted Mr Owl’s crate and cradled it in her arms before she slowly snuck up the stairs. The wood didn’t even creak under her light steps as she approached the heavy door at the top. She placed an ear against it and waited.

Her hand shook as she reached for the handle.

Apple Bloom held onto the banister as she slowly followed Fluttershy, wincing with each painful step and creak of the stairs.

Fluttershy glanced back, gulped, and then twisted the door handle.

The door didn’t budge as heavy locks clanged on the other side.

Apple Bloom froze and the breath caught in her throat. She silently cursed to herself. Of course the door would be locked! A tense moment passed as her ears strained for any sound; fortunately, none came. She glanced up at Fluttershy and met eyes, wide with fear.

They were trapped.

Applejack’s hands tightened around her shotgun as she stared at Rarity’s house. In the darkness, it was almost impossible to make out the details, but its shadow still loomed over the small cul-de-sac. In one window—the living room, if she remembered correctly—the faint flicker of candle-light flittered, the only sign of life in the whole street.

“So… Rarity isn’t here?” Twilight asked.

Applejack turned to her and Sunset, who was shaking her head. “No, she’s not here… But, Sweetie Belle is. Sootaloo too was hanging around when I last visited.”

“And you didn’t help them?”

“There isn’t much I could do, Twilight. They’ve… They've gone mad. It’s best just to leave the mad alone,” Sunset replied. She tightly rubbed her left shoulder.

“And Sweetie Belle has a pet monster she kidnapped mah sister with?” Applejack asked.

“A nightmare,” Sunset corrected. “It’s got to be. If we wait until morning, then we would stand a better chance—”

“We ain't waitin' that long, Sunset. Apple Bloom and Fluttershy may not have ‘til mornin’!”

Twilight tilted her head and asked, “Why would we have a better chance then?”

“Nightmares only come out during the night,” Sunset explained. “They burn up in sunlight.”

“Or UV light,” Applejack added. “We used ta have some big ones set up back at Sweet Apple Acres.” She paused. A pang of sorrow gripped her and she bit her lip.

The lights worked for a while, until the generator failed. It was the pigs they got to first; she could still remember their squeals of terror. The shotgun trembled in her hands. “If that nightmare is doing anything to Apple Bloom…”

“We’ll find her, Applejack,” Sunset said. “We just need a plan.”

“Going into the house will be really dangerous,” Twilight said. “Especially if this nightmare is there along with a mad Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.”

“That’s right. That’s why I’m going in alone,” Sunset said.

“What? No, you ain’t! Ah’m going in to get mah sister out,” Applejack snapped, keeping her voice low.

“Rarity's house doesn’t look that big,” Twilight said, squinting at the shadowy building. “How will you be able to sneak in without getting spotted?”

“Ah ain’t letting Apple Bloom, Fluttershy too if she’s there, spend a moment longer in there.” Applejack turned to Sunset with a firm gaze. “Ah’m going in.”

A cold breeze ruffled her hair as Sunset stared back, the moonlight glinted off her eyes as she frowned. “Fine,” she said after a moment. “This will go bad, and fast, so we need to be ready.”

“Ah ain’t leaving that house without them.”

“Yeah, I know you won’t.” Sunset turned back to the rest of the group. “Big Mac, stay here with Twilight and Granny Smith. If we get in trouble… Just stay back and get to Wonderland in the morning. Just keep going north, you can’t miss it. Just don’t try to help us.”

“Now wait just a gosh darn minute,” Granny Smith said. “We can help too.”

“Granny,” Applejack said. “Ah can do this.”

Applejack could feel Granny Smith’s glare on her, even in the inky darkness. Her grandmother let out a soft sigh and rested a reassuring hand on Applejack’s shoulder. “Fine, but y’all better come out in one peace, ya hear.”

Sunset whispered something to Twilight while Applejack hugged her grandmother and brother. “Ah will, Granny. Ah’ll get Apple Bloom out, Ah promise,” she said.

She turned back to the house and frowned in determination. They could do this. They had to. She turned to Sunset and both nodded silently to each other before slipping out from behind the car.

They swiftly crossed the street. Applejack winced as her boots hit the asphalt, each footfall sounded louder than the last. They pressed themselves against the wall, just out of sight of the windows.

She tightened her grip around shotgun. She paused; a lump swelled in her stomach. Would she have to use it? This was Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo they were facing. She couldn’t hurt them! But what if she had to?

She gulped as a sickening unease rose within her and let out a shuddered breath. They had Apple Bloom. She would do anything to get her back.

A tap on her shoulder jolted her attention. Sunset pointed to the front door and Applejack nodded in return. They hurried by the darkened window and stopped by the entrance. Sunset paused a moment before she tried the door handle.

Applejack’s heart pounded in her chest. She quickly wiped the sweat off her brow.

The door swung open with a surprisingly soft creak. They waited for a moment, senses on edge for even the slightest sounds. There was movement inside: a creak of the floorboards and the odd knocking of wood and glass. But there was no great rush to the door, nor any indication of surprise.

Sunset poked her head around the corner before carefully slipping inside and Applejack quickly followed her.

Even in the darkness, the hallway looked distantly familiar to Applejack. The walls were painted a clean white with purple highlights and photographs still lined them in neatly arranged clusters. A staircase was to the left, leading up to the landing above as the hallway continued on to a closed door at the far end. Moonlight fell through the open door to its right, the kitchen if Applejack remembered correctly.

The air was stale and heavy with the stench of decay. Applejack almost gagged as she buried her face into her jacket. Sunset merely pulled her bandana over her mouth.

Applejack carefully turned to the first door on her right. The door was slightly ajar. Dark vines covered in a thick tar had crept over it, covering it like veins and digging into the wood.

Applejack pushed open the door. It creaked slightly as the darkened living room came into view. A pair of couches sat silently in front of a lopsided, dead television. Against one wall a cabinet of tarnished trophies—Rarity’s dad’s most likely—stood under a thick layer of dust. Applejack shook her head and moved on towards the end of the hallway as Sunset explored the left side of the house.

The kitchen was next. The room was bathed in a silver light that cast long shadows over the wooden floor, stained by a dark scar of foul mould or rot. The table in the middle of the room was lined with unwashed plates, bowls and glasses. Each stained by a foul thick sludge that attracted only flies. The air was worse in here. Applejack gagged again before she slipped inside.

There wasn’t much more to the room, the fridge had been left ajar for so long its contents had festered to nothing but dark stains that seemed to join the creep that clawed its way across the floor and up the walls. In some places, the black vines were cut away, leaving only darkened shadows in their place.

The soft sound of footsteps sent her hair on ends. Applejack shot her head to the door. They were growing closer. Her heart hammered in her chest as she threw herself behind the far side of the refrigerator, hoping that in the dark she would be hidden from the door.

Just in time too. Sweetie Belle entered the kitchen humming gently to herself as she skipped over to the worktop on the far side. Applejack held her breath and watched the girl move in the shadows.

Sweetie Belle hummed cheerfully as she lifted a knife and began chopping vigorously at whatever substance stained the counters. “If she didn’t like that cake I’ll just have to do better.”

Applejack didn’t wait for a second chance. With slow, deliberate steps, she backtracked towards the door, wincing at every sound. A cold sweat fell from her. Her eyes refused to turn from Sweetie Belle. Was it really her? She had grown since Applejack last saw her, but that was to be expected. Her cheerful tune stung at Applejack’s ears—it was the same one that Sweetie Belle had used to put her to sleep, the same tune that she used to kidnap Apple Bloom! Applejack’s hands tightened around her shotgun. Friend or not, if she had hurt Apple Bloom—

Something crunched under her boot. It felt as her heart stopped for a moment as both her and Sweetie Belle tensed. “Opalescence? Is that you?” Sweetie Belle said as she slowly turned her head.

A hand wrapped around Applejack's mouth. Before she could yell or twist from the grasp a single thought ran through her mind. Relax. And despite the screaming in her mind her shoulders sank and she let out a quiet breath before being yanked out of the kitchen.

She was pulled against the wall in the hallway, held tightly in Sunset’s arms as they stood in absolute silence.

“Silly cat,” Sweetie Belle giggled before she went back to chopping.

The hand was released from Applejack’s mouth and she twisted around to glare at Sunset. After a moment, she let out a sigh of relief, nodding thankfully.

Sunset returned the gesture. She pointed to the staircase and then up.

Applejack frowned, but nodded.

The stairs creaked under them and Applejack kept her eyes glued to the end of the hallway, hoping that Sweetie Belle wouldn’t come out to see what was going on. She quickly wiped the sweat from her hands before returning them to the shotgun. They were taking too long. Every moment Apple Bloom could be suffering. The thought was sickening. There was nothing more she wanted than to rush through the house and find her sister. But Sunset was right about one thing: These girls weren't the same as the girls they once knew. After all, one of them was able to sing her to sleep. Who knew what else they could do if they wanted to fight?

The hallway at the top of the stairs spread to either side of them. To the left was Sweetie Belle's room, Applejack recalled. The floor was cracked and warped as it headed to the right. The walls too were dented as if a large mass had forced its way down the hallway and through the door at the far end. Rarity’s parents room.

The air grew colder there, as if all the heat was sucked away leaving only a biting chill that seeped out from behind that distant door. The black vines had grown up the walls and twisted onto the ceiling, looking more like limpets then any sort of plant. They stretched towards the master bedroom like it was their destination, or perhaps source.

Applejack gulped and took a step towards it. Sunset had turned to check out Sweetie Belles room and was now following Applejack with a concerned frown.

She stopped outside Rarity's room. The door was closed and the crystal-like door handle had cracked and tarnished as the dark mold clawed into the wood. She gulped as she gripped the handle and slowly turned it.

The door opened with a creak and she poked her head inside. The room was, surprisingly, just as she remembered it. The large four-posted bed in the centre was still neatly made, seemingly unblemished by time. Mannequins wearing dresses in several states of completion stood around the room like silent ghosts as neatly organised rolls of fabric and threads lined the shelf next to her sewing desk that sat under the large window. The moonlight rolled through and glistened in the gemstones and mirrors that lined the walls sending a spectrum of light around the room.

But the room was empty. There was no sign of Apple Bloom.

The door at the end of the hallway swung open. Sunset quickly pushed Applejack into the room and closed the door behind them. Applejack stumbled forwards and listened as footsteps hurried through the hallway. “Sweetie Belle? Is that you creeping around?” Scootaloo called.

“It’s Opalescence.” The reply was muffled by the distance.

After a moment, the sound of footsteps rushing down the stairs echoed through the hall. “The cat?”

Applejack let out a sigh of relief.

The air in Rarity’s room was stale but was free from the lingering stench of decay. She took a closer look around her, switching her flashlight as she did so. The light caught a photograph on the bedside cabinet. It was of Applejack and her friends smiling brightly outside the front of the school.

Applejack swallowed a heavy lump in her throat. What she would give to go back to those times.

Sunset too had noticed the photo. She wrapped one arm tightly around herself and held her other hand to her mouth. Applejack reached out a hand to place on Sunset’s shoulder, but Sunset flinched away.

She turned to the showing desk and placed her hands firmly against it, tensed and gulped a few times as she stared out of the window.

Applejack lingered for a moment before turning back to the rest of the room. At the far end, a skeleton of a cat lay in its bed, a diamond encrusted collar still sitting around its neck.

Her jaw tightened. They were here for a reason.

Applejack too a deep breath before speaking, “Sunset. Listen, Ah know how you feel—” Sunset shuddered and hands tensed around the table, “—Ah really do. But now isn’t the time. Rarity ain’t here, ya said so yerself. But Apple Bloom and Fluttershy are. We need to find them. We need to save them.”

Sunset took a few deep breaths before nodding. She cleared her throat. “Y-Yeah… Sorry, I… I just needed a moment.”

“It’s fine,” Applejack said. She walked to the door and grabbed the handle. “But we’re running out of places to look. Where else could they be?”

“They’re not in the room at the far end.”

“How do you know that?”

Sunset scrunched up her face and glanced away. “If they’re in there… Then there’s no way that we can get them out. It should be the last place we look.”

Applejack let the words hang in the air as the door handle crumpled under her hold. “Right… Yeah. So, where else?”

“I haven’t looked in the garage or the basement yet.”

“Then let’s get a move on.”

She opened the door and after checking that the coast was clear crept towards the staircase. The former-crusaders were downstairs now, and either one of them could spot them. The sounds of cooking—if it could even be called cooking—continued to echo from the kitchen. Each footstep on the staircase seemed louder than before. Surly they would hear them?

Scootaloo was sitting in the living room, cross legged in front of the television. She stared up at it, glued to the screen, as she munched on something from a popcorn bowl. Applejack swiftly passed the door and hurried to the end of the hallway. To her right, Sweetie Belle’s shadow still danced around the kitchen.

The door at the end of the hall opened without a sound and Applejack slipped into the back of the house with Sunset close behind. They closed it behind them and continued along the rear hallway past a neat pile of boots and a rack of unused coats.

The basement door was here, and judging by the heavy bolts and chains that had somehow been fixed onto it, the girls were right behind—

“Applejack!”

Applejack almost yelped, spooked by soft voice that called through the door. “Fluttershy? Is that you?”

“Yes. Apple Bloom’s here and we’re okay. But we can’t get out.” Fluttershy’s voice was almost inaudible behind the thick wood and metal.

“Well, don’t ya worry ‘bout that. Ah’ll get ya both out.” She glanced over the several locks and bolts on the door. “Just as soon as we find the keys…”

The door to the kitchen flew open. Applejack twisted wide eyed to face Scootaloo who stood in the doorway glaring up at the two. “Hey! Get away from our friend!”

Applejack’s grip around her shotgun tightened, but she didn’t dare move it.

Sunset placed a hand out in front of Applejack. “I’ll deal with her,” she said. “You get the door.”

“Ya don’t have to tell me twice.”

Twilight watched Applejack and Sunset enter the house. Her eyes lingered on the door for several moments and, after nothing happened, she let herself breathe again. It was risky, for sure, but she trusted Sunset—Sunset knew what she was doing.

Besides, she had her own job to do. “Big Mac, Granny Smith. We need to be ready to act if things go wrong,” she said as she turned to the two Apples. “Sunset said she’s counting on us being ready to act.”

“How are we gonna do that, Twilight?” Big Mac asked.

“Ah may be fit for mah age, but if that Nightmare Shows up Ah don’t think Ah would be much use,” Granny Smith added.

Twilight thought for a moment. “Yes, if the Nightmare is as bad as Sunset says it is, then we will have to have a plan.”

“Oh, I know,” Spike said with an enthusiastic tail waggle. “How about we set a trap for it? Like, we could dig a big hole or… or maybe a net?”

Twilight smiled at him. “If I had my magic, that would be a good plan. But I doubt it would work without it.”

She turned to the street. A cold, silent breeze flowed around them as the moonlight highlighted the buildings with silvery glow. The remains of cars stood in driveways as what little plant life remained clung to the darkest corners of the buildings. “I’m going to have a look around. There must be something useful around here somewhere.”

“Ah don’t know, Twilight. Any of these homes could have a Nightmare or some poor mad folk in them,” Big Mac said.

“I can sniff them out,” Spike said. “At least, I think I can. I’m still getting used to the nose.”

“I won’t go far, but we need to do something other than sitting and waiting.”

Big Mac and Granny Smith glanced to each other. “Fine,” Granny Smith said. “But if ya get yerself eaten, don’t yer go blaming us. We’ll keep an eye out for the girls.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac added. “But cry if ya need help.”

The house behind them was similar to Rarity’s: Two floors, with a large garage and white paint peeling off the bricks. Twilight slid along the side of the building and into the back yard. Spike went on ahead, sniffing around the yard. The yard itself was nothing special. A wooden playset still stood in one corner, the once green plastic slide had reduced to a off-white. The cracked ground merged into the sandpit like two desserts coming together.

The windows were shut up tight and the back door was locked. Shining her light inside, Twilight couldn’t make out anything of value in the still, dead house. She frowned. The kitchen looked much like any kitchen back home. There were still breakfast bowls on the table along with a rat-eaten box of cereal. Who would have lived here? What were they like? Twilight paused for a moment as a third question passed through her mind. Were they safe?

Focus, Twilight, she told herself. They needed to save Apple Bloom and Fluttershy. She had to find something to help.

“T-Twilight!” Spike hissed.

Her assistant stood rigid, his tail out flat and his ears pulled back as he stared off in the distance. “S-Something’s out there…”

Twilight followed his gaze to a dead hedgerow at the side of the yard, beyond it was the next house over, the one directly opposite Rarity’s house. A low creak filled the air as the back door of the house slowly opened.

Twilight kept it in her light. A cold shudder passed up her spine as a grey shadow moved by the doorway

“We should go back to the others,” Spike whispered.

“I… No, Spike. I think we should investigate.”

“What? B-But Sunset said it’s dangerous!”

“I know,” Twilight replied, and she certainly did, but there was something familiar about that shadow. Even in the dim light, the flash of grey was much like the grey of that woman in the school. “But I think they’re trying to help.”

“How do you know that?”

“I don’t.” Twilight was already walking towards the hedge. She carefully clambered over its remains and into the next yard. Her eyes scanned the windows, checking for any sign of movement as she approached the door.

Her heart hammered in her chest. Was this really a good idea? What if she was wrong and it was a madman or a nightmare? She took a shaky breath and rested her hand against the doorframe as she peered into the darkness.

The house looked quiet. Only a thin layer of dust sat over the kitchen counters; otherwise, it was clean.

“I don't smell anything anymore,” Spike whispered from her feet. His tail was tucked between his legs as he peered in. “But something isn’t right here… I can feel it.”

There was a chill in the air when Twilight entered. A still silence engulfed her, her own heartbeat was smothered to a low murmur. Flakes of dust caught in the light of her flashlight as she scanned the kitchen.

Spike’s paws tapped against the tiled floor as he sniffed around. “This place smells bad… But none of the smells are fresh,” he whispered. “Why are we here, Twilight?”

“I don’t know, Spike. But let’s look around.”

There wasn’t much to look at. Photographs of a smiling family lined the walls. In the front room, a chair had been pulled up against the window and a pair of binoculars were resting on the windowsill. Upstairs, clothing was scattered carelessly into abandoned suitcases. The beds were all a mess apart from the master bedroom.

The sound of footsteps broke through the silence. Twilight froze, the breath catching in her throat.

Spike was whimpering under her feet while Twilight peered down the hallway. The footsteps were descending the staircase. Twilight frowned. No, she wouldn’t let them get away this time, she wanted answers.

She launched around and ran to the top of the stairs. “Stop!”

Her flashlight lit up the staircase. There was nothing there.

“Twilight! Wait!” Spike called, but she didn’t heed his advice and she almost jumped down the stairs and quickly scanned the rooms—All of them were empty and untouched. “No… Why? Where did they go?”

“Twilight!” Spike gasped running up under her. “Please, let’s just get out of here. I don't like this place.”

Twilight crouched down to him and rested a hand on his back. “Spike, I’m sorry. It’s just… I just want to do something. I’m fed up doing nothing to help.”

He shook against her leg. “But, why are we in here then?” Spike whispered. His ears were on point as he scanned the darkened hallways.

“Because someone has been following us ever since we’ve first got here,” Twilight said. “I want answers.”

A clang startled them both. Twilight jumped and fell back and twisted around to the rear of the kitchen. A door creaked open, one she hadn’t spotted before. After a few deep, steady breaths, she rose to her feet and peered into the darkness.

There was a warmth to the darkness—Something that prickled at her skin. The silence once again became deafening as she crept forwards. She threw a glance to the exit. The door was still wide open and Big Mac was hopefully still just around the corner.

She peered inside. It was the garage. Shelves lined the walls, full of boxes of assorted bits and bobs. One of the shelves had collapsed, scattering a large tool box over the floor. On closer inspection, the shelf’s joints had turned to nothing but rust.

Twilight frowned. “I guess that explains why it fell.”

“S-So it wasn’t a ghost?” Spike asked.

“There’s no such thing as ghosts, Spike. And I doubt there would be so here too.”

Twilight scanned the remainder of the garage with her flashlight. A few hefty locked boxes and machinery of some sort and large metal cans, heavy with some strange smelling liquid sat around the room. Several lamps were set up around the front door of the garage, like they were ready to point outwards.

There was less dust in here, but no sign of anyone having visited recently. She sighed and leaned against a table, her eyes ran over the books and documents scattered on it: A few technical manuals that she doubted she could comprehend with her sleep-deprived mind. and a note book, opened up to a time aged page.

Twilight frowned and re-read it a few times. The book carefully detailed, hour by hour, the comings and goings of Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. The last entry was only a few months old.

She paused as a entry caught her attention.

UV lights arrived. Have set up in doorway in case Mom comes near. They have been reportedly useful as a deterrence.

She glanced back to the door for a moment before turning to the lights. UV?

“Spike, I have an idea!”

“That’s great, Twilight… What is it?”

She rushed over to the garage door, after a moment of examination she carefully slid it open. Rarity’s house was still silent, as was the street. Twilight quickly slipped out and beckoned Big Mac over. “These lights are UV lights. If that nightmare comes out we can use them against it.”

Big Mac frowned as he looked the lights up and down. Finally, he nodded. “Eeyu—”

A sudden shriek filled the air. Twilight slammed her hands against her ears as the wail rocked through her. She glanced up through narrow eyes at the source.

Sunset Shimmer fell backwards out of Rarity’s house, her hands pressed against her head. Standing over her, mouth wide-open and face red, was Sweetie Belle. She stopped, her nostrils flared as she glared down at Sunset. “Get out! Get out of my house!”

“Sunset!” Twilight cried as she rushed halfway across the street.

Sunset rolled onto all fours and shook her head. She wobbled her way upright and held up a hand to Twilight. “Stay back.”

Twilight skidded to a halt. Her feet shifted against the cracked road as she threw a glance to Big Mac who stood by her side.

“Go!” Sweetie Belle yelled. “Get out! You’ll wake Mom and Dad!”

Sunset faced Sweetie Belle, her eyes darting into the darkness of the house as she held her arms out and shifted from foot to foot. Sweetie Belle frowned, snarled and lunged forwards, throwing a fist at Sunset’s chest. Sunset took the blow and threw her own hand to Sweetie Belle’s forehead.

Before she could make contact, Sweetie Belle let out another ear-splitting scream.

Twilight slammed her hands to her ears. The unnatural scream slammed into her like a wall. She had never heard such a sound before, and surely nothing natural could be making it!

Sunset fell back again, screaming as she held her hands against her ears.

When Sweetie Belle stopped, Twilight looked back at the door to the house. If Sweetie Belle and Sunset where outside, then where were the others?

There was a sudden crash and a yelp as Applejack flew out of the door, narrowly avoiding Sweetie Belle, and crashed to the front lawn next to Sunset. She held a heavy chunk of crumpled wood and metal like a shield.

Applejack gasped in pain and rolled herself upright before adjusting her hat. Scootaloo appeared in the doorway, a pained look on her as she clutched her right fist. She snarled at Applejack. “That hurt! Why do you have to be holding that thing?”

Scootaloo stepped out of the door and circled Applejack.

Big Mac was breathing deeply as his rifle shook in his hands. Twilight threw a glance back at the garage. The lights were still there, if that nightmare were to appear…

Fluttershy and Apple Bloom emerged from the doorway of the house. Apple Bloom winced and leaned against Fluttershy for support. Fluttershy held a small, wooden crate tightly against her and glanced fearfully at Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

Scootaloo’s head snapped up to Apple Bloom. “You’re running away again, Apple Bloom? We thought you were our friend?”

“Ah am your friend,” Apple Bloom croaked out.

“If you’re our friend then what are you doing with Fluttershy?”

“We’re all friends.”

Sweetie Belle turned from Sunset and yelled, “They stole you from us, Apple Bloom!”

Apple Bloom clung tightly onto Fluttershy. Her eyes watered and her lips trembled. “Please… Ah just want to help you two. Ah want us to be friends again. Ah don’t want ta fight.”

“Help us?” Scootaloo scoffed.

“Yeah, we don’t need any help. It’s you who needs our help! You… You traitor!”

By now Sunset and Applejack had clambered to their feet. Sunset and Applejack rushed forward. Applejack grappled Scootaloo and, Sunset placed her bare hand on the back of Sweetie Belle’s head. “Sleep!”

Sweetie Belle wobbled for a moment before collapsing back into Sunset’s arms. Sunset caught her limp form and gently lowered her to the ground.

Twilight let out a sigh of relief and rested her hand against her hammering heart. It was over. They were subdued—

Scootaloo kicked off against Applejack and with a whip-like crack, shot into the air until she was roof-height with the house. Applejack yelped and stumbled back, her hat having flown off somewhere.

Twilight’s jaw dropped open as Scootaloo hovered there for under a second before shooting back down to the ground, faster than Twilight could blink. The girl landed with a deep thud, cracking the ground and kicking up the dust.

“Oh, you shouldn’t have done that,” she said.

There was a moment of silence before the wall of Rarity’s house exploded. Twilight lurched back with a yelp as a large, blackened monstrosity fell from the building and hit the ground with a tremor. Its arms snapped into place as it turns to them. It had two faces protruding from its warped flesh—Twisted, human-like faces—that snarled the group like a manticore would snarl at trespassers.

The nightmare!

Twilight backed up, unable to take her eyes off the nightmare. She reached out and grabbed hold of Big Mac’s sleeve, pulling him with her as she struggled to find her breath. “L-Lights.”

The nightmare let out a deep inhuman roar and lunged at Sunset who barely managed to dodge its sweeping arm.

Applejack yelled something to Fluttershy. Fluttershy nodded then turned and ran with Apple Bloom still clinging to her side.

Twilight turned to the lights and looked them over. There had to be a switch or something! They weren’t that big, she could probably carry one. But how did they work? She threw a look to Big Mac who had grabbed a fistful of wires and was stumbling to plug them into the backs of the lights.

Twilight would have kicked herself is she had the time.

There was another crack in the air and a rush of wind. Scootaloo appeared in front of Fluttershy and Apple Bloom, glaring up at them with a snarl. “You’re not getting away! You’ll stay with us forever, Apple Bloom!”

“Get away from mah sister!” Applejack cried, but the nightmare roared and swung a large, bulbous arm at her. She barely had time to raise the half-broken door as a shield before the arm slammed into her, knocking her through the air and into the side of a car. A short gasp escaped Applejack before crumpled to the floor.

“Applejack!” Twilight screamed.

Big Mac dropped his wires and rushed towards his sister, unslinging his rifle from his shoulder. He let out a cry of rage as he took aim at the nightmare.

“No, wait!” Sunset cried, but the gunshot had already cracked through the air.

Twilight jumped at the sound while she struggled with the last of the wires. She glanced back up, the Nightmare turned to Big Mac and took a swipe at him.

Big Mac fell back and hit the ground, narrowly dodging the swipe. He quickly rolled to the side as the nightmare slammed a arm down where he had landed.

Fluttershy and Apple Bloom were having little more luck. Wherever Fluttershy turned, Scootaloo appeared in front of them in a gust of wind and a crack of air. Scootaloo snarled at the two. “Let Apple Bloom go!”

“Get away from mah granddaughter!” Granny Smith yell interrupted them. She rushed forwards brandishing a long stick as a weapon, sweeping it at Scootaloo who effortlessly stepped aside.

Twilight clicked the last wire into its socket, but still no light came. Twilight stared blankly between them. “Why won’t you work?” she yelled.

“Twilight!” Spike looked up to her. Under his paws were the other ends of the wires, their plugs lying on the floor.

Oh, come on!

Twilight dived forwards, lifting the connectors and frantically scanned the room. “Spike, help! Where do they go?”

“I don’t know!”

Twilight scrambled around in the dark, her flashlight scanning the floors for anything to connect the wires too. Her heart thundered like a speeding train as she threw glances back outside.

Applejack had stumbled to her feat. The Nightmare took another swipe at Big Mac, but Applejack was there first, delivering a hard punch to the nightmare’s side. The nightmare staggered back, taken off guard by the force of Applejack’s fist. She punched again and again, each time delivering a bone-braking blow to the nightmare's side.

The hard, blackened, skin-shell of the nightmare cracked under the pressure, a thick tar-like liquid ooze out.

“Twilight!”

Spike’s cry pulled her attention back. She looked down at a row of sockets that matched the cable connectors. Twilight didn’t waste a moment. She dived forwards and clipped them together and glanced back at the lights. They still weren't on!

Scootaloo had managed to snatch the branch out of Granny Smith’s hand. She let out a primal cry, her face blood red as she raised the branch towards Granny Smith.

“No!” Apple Bloom divided between the two. “Stop! Please just stop, Scoots!”

“Don’t call me that, you trator!” Scootaloo lunged at Apple Bloom, grabbing her by the neck and throwing her to the ground. “You’ll stay forever. You will!”

Apple Bloom let out a shrill cry as she kicked and at Scootaloo. But Scootaloo didn’t even flinch as she pressed harder around Apple Bloom’s neck.

Fluttershy and Granny Smith jumped at Scootaloo, struggling to pull her off. The girl fought against them with an unnatural speed, but with a sharp heave from Fluttershy, she was dragged to the ground.

Twilight turns back to the row of sockets and followed yet another cable to the bulky piece of machinery by the cans of strange smelling liquid. Some kind of power source? She frowned. Yes, it must be! But how does it turn on?

Twilight swiftly examined every inch of it under the dim beam of her flashlight. There were no buttons, switches or dials, but there was a pull cord. She glanced back outside. “Big Mac! Lead it here!”

Big Mac nodded to her and shouted the command to his sister. Applejack glanced back from the nightmare, only for the nightmare to slam an arm into her side, knocking her to the ground.

The nightmare let out a roar as it's cracked skin stitched itself together with black tendons and vines. It swooped around and took another swing and Sunset who was dragging Sweetie Belle away from the fight.

Big Mac raised his rifle and fired again. If the bullet even hit the nightmare, it had no effect other than getting its attention. He backed away slowly towards the garage. He fired again.

Twilight winced at the bag. The bullet disappeared into the darkness.

The nightmare roared as it lunged at Big Mac. It swiped a claw-like arm at him.

Big Mac jumped back and rushed for the lights. The Nightmare took the bait.

Now!

Twilight pulled hard on the cord, the sweat made it slip in her hands and the machine only let out a small splutter. Her eyes widened, she pulled again.

The machine choked.

The beast was almost upon them. It took another swipe at Big Mac, he fell to the ground, arrow missing the bone claws. “Twilight!” he cried and fired yet another shot.

Twilight jumped at the sound and pulled on the cord with all her might.

The machine spluttered into life.

The nightmare screamed. It shielded its eyes as it squirmed back from the blinding blue lights.

“Ah-ha!” Twilight cried. She fell back in euphoria; her heart almost jumped from her chest.

The nightmare screamed and thrashed as it threw itself back. Whiffs of black smoke sizzled from its skin. Its arms lashed out wildly, slashing it towards the lights. And towards Big Mac.

Twilight’s joy died in an instant as she feet a shower of dampness hit her. Big Mac was thrown backwards and landed at her feet, his face twisted with pain. His shredded shirt grew dark with blood.

“No—” Twilight gasped. She had to do something. She jumped forwards and could only stare down at him. Her mind raced to remember every medical textbook she had read, but would that even apply to humans?

“Big Mac!” Applejack cried. She sprinted towards him, only for the nightmare to almost strike her with a wild swing.

The nightmare howled and pushed back from the lights. The sizzling of its body stopped as it retreated into the shadows.

Applejack’s face turned beat red as she snarled at the creature. “You… You varmint!” She grabbed one of its flailing arms and with a anguished yell, dragged it back into the light.

She slammed her foot down on its arm, snapping it like a twig.

The nightmare wailed in pain. Its two heads almost roaring at her as they burned in the light.

Applejack screamed back, her face blood red as she raised a fist and threw it at one of the heads.

There was a deep crush. Twilight’s stomach jumped at the sight of Applejack’s fist disappearing into the nightmare’s head, a cloud of black gore flying from it.

The nightmare jumped back, falling out of the light and curling around itself as it clawed at the missing head. Applejack herself stood there, stunned still as she stared down at the beast.

Behind her, Sweetie Belle screamed. “No!” She gave Sunset a sharp jab to the stomach and broke free. She jumped onto the nightmare and held on tight. “No… Mom! No! No, please no…”

The nightmare groaned and quivered as it slowly dragged itself away from the lights. Its skin was already beginning to stitch itself back together, albeit more slowly this time.

Twilight turned to Applejack and screamed her name, knocking her from whatever trance she was in. Both Applejack and Sunset rushed to Big Mac’s side.

“Hold on, Mac, you’re gonna be okay,” Applejack said. Her voice was strained and she pulled at her hair. “Sunset! What do we do?”

“We have to get him to Magicland. Now!” Sunset said. She glanced around the garage before rushing over to the table and pulling down a green bag. She quickly dug out some bandages and began to tightly wrap them around Big Mac’s chest.

Big Mac whimpered and groaned in pain with each move.

“AJ, can you carry him?” Sunset asked.

“Ya bet Ah can.” Applejack straightened her hat before lifting her brother.

Sunset grabbed Big Mac’s rifle and slung it over her back. “Come on, we’ve got to go.”

“What about the others?” Twilight asked, she hurried to the door.

“We’re here!” Granny Smith replied. She ran over with Apple Bloom tightly clutching her side. Fluttershy followed at a short distance, her head had retreated behind her hair as she glanced back at Scootaloo.

Scootaloo had curled into a tight ball and stared fearfully up at the group.

What happened? Twilight wondered. She didn’t have time to linger on it as Sweetie Belle looked up from the nightmare. Her face was red and stained with tears.

“Get out of here!” Sweetie Belle screamed. “Just go! Go away!”

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s wrist and pulled. “Come on! We’ve got to go!”

Twilight didn’t look back. The cold air stung at Twilight’s lungs. Her legs burned, threatening to give out at any moment. But she couldn’t stop. She couldn’t.

“Twilight!” Spike barked. “There’s something following us!”

“Just keep running!” Sunset ordered. “Don’t stop!”

Twilight glanced behind her. Something quickly darted by in the shadows, scurrying across the ground and leaping from rooftop to rooftop.

Twilight only ran faster.

The shadows grew closer. Their snarls and unnatural cries echoed around and the more they ran the more of them there appeared to be. No two were alike. Some moved like predators, stalking from the shadows and rooftops, others lumbered unsteadily behind them.

The houses gave way to low, flat-roofed buildings and opened parking lots. The nightmares surrounded them.

Twilight and the group rushed between long lines of dead cars. The barks and the snarls grew ever closer. Twilight’s body burned. Her head grew dizzy. How much longer? What could they do?

She had to keep going. She couldn't stop.

Something roared. Twilight glanced just in time to see a flash of shadow jump at her.

Teeth!

Twilight fell to the ground. A car window shattered above her, showering her with glass. She gasped and scampered forwards. The nightmare’s hot breath brushed against her ankles.

Sunset ran over, her boots offering hope.

Twilight jumped as Sunset fired the shotgun. The nightmare screamed. It was down, but quickly it was back on its feet. Twilight was sharply dragged upright. Sunset fired again and pushed her onwards.

“Go!”

The nightmares grew closer, jumping from car to car. One nightmare—a dog-like creature— landed in front of Applejack only to be kicked against the side of a car, crumpling the bodywork.

“Turn left!” Sunset screamed.

A light appeared in the distance. A single sign, lit up with dull orange glow. ‘Canterlot Mall’, it once said, but the words had been painted over by big, silver-sparkled letters spelling out “Welcome to Magicland.”

The mall appeared up ahead. Lights shone behind its glass entranceway, offering a spark of hope. It wasn’t far. It was just a parking lot away. The nightmares were on their heels. Twilight’s breaths were ragged as her legs threatened to give out beneath her.

The lights where there. Just a bit further. The nightmares snapped at her feet.

Apple Bloom tripped and Granny Smith stumbled with her, falling against the side of a car. Twilight twisted to try and help, only to hit the ground herself. The nightmares were there—swarming like a pack of hungry timberwolves.

The world was engulfed in light.

The nightmares screamed and howled as streams of dark smoke wafted from them.

There was a shout from the mall and suddenly the air roared with gunfire. The cracks of bullets shot over head and slammed into the nightmares, pushing them back like a wave.

Twilight slammed her hands against her ears and pushed herself against the ground.

Someone grabbed her under her arms and dragged her towards the light. The nightmares backed off into the darkness.

Everything was a blur. She was pulled to her feet and carried through several metal gates, like the gatehouse of Canterlot castle. They were slammed shut behind them. Twilight squinted as the light brightened.

She was placed down against a wall that felt as soft as a pillow. Her heart still hammered. Her gasps didn’t slow as her body trembled. She trembled like that of a great fever had suddenly come over her. All around her, her friends sat and strangers ran around—armed strangers.

The one who placed her down rested her hands on Twilight’s shoulders. “Hey, Twilight. It’s okay. You’re safe now. You’re safe.”

Twilight didn’t recognise the woman. Her mint green hair was cut short, she had golden eyes kind smile.

Safe. Yes, the woman was right. They were safe now.

Big Mac was placed on a stretcher and carried off. Apple Bloom collapsed into Granny’s arms. Sunset fell to her back and panted as she started up at the ceiling.

But Twilight couldn’t stop shaking. Her breaths grew quicker.

We are safe.

Her eyes grew heavy and the world around her darkened.

We are safe.

Chapter 8: Magicland

View Online

The demon erupted from the portal. Its dark scales glinted in the sickly green light that seeped from the hive-like tunnels in the sinkhole’s wall. It rocketed to the surface, passing broken sewer pipes and subway lines before it burst out above the former central park of Canterlot. It spread its wings wide and soared by the skyscrapers of central Canterlot, whose steel skeletons groaned under the weight of the demon’s magic.

From atop the demon’s back, the Regent smiled when she felt the cool night wind against her scales. She took a deep breath, savouring the taste of fresh magic and clean air that wafted through her helmet. There were so many sweet scents and smells, a far cry from the stagnant air of Meridian; some were curious enough to be worthy of her interest, though she'd have to investigate later.

She relaxed her grip on the demon and stretched her wings wide. It had been far too long since she had a good flight, and there were few better places than Earth. The air here was free of the crushing weight of constant magic and the slaves to her fellow champions where few and far between. It was just her, her voladoran and the wide-open night sky with the city far below. She looked down at the beast and a small smile crossed her lips. Perhaps they could even have a race—

She frowned; the other Champions would laugh at such thought. “Subjects are only to serve,” as they would say, although she had no idea who said those words. Still, she remembered hearing them as clear as Meridian’s endless day. “You can’t have favourites; you can’t grow attached. They’re disposable tools, nothing more.”

She ran a hand over the pulsing scales of the demon, her voladoran. He was by far the greatest specimen of all her subjects; large enough to eclipse the Lord himself. The other Champions feared him. They would try to hide it, but she could tell. Nothing is stronger than the scent of fear.

But she didn’t fear him or her subjects; why would she? She was their regent and they would obey her every command. They would never hurt her. They would follow her to the ends of the universe and back.

Especially the one she rode.

The smell of rot, musk and ozone caught her nose. It was strong and reeked of magic. A greater nightmare was somewhere, a few hundred miles away at least. Yes, it would be a good fight. She grinned and licked her fangs at the thought.

“Hey!” she called. One of the demon’s many mouths growled a response. “How about we go and hunt something after this?”

The demon rumbled in agreement and spread its wings wide against the moonlight.

“Thought you’d like that. But first we’ve got work to do.”

They flew north, over the suburbs and into the mountains that surrounded the city like a great basin. The demon descended and circled a large observatory perched on a mountain’s summit. A few dim lights flickered in the broken windows and the forgotten telescope glinted in the pale moonlight. The demon swooped down and landed in the parking lot. Cars crumpled under the cold pressure of the its magic.

The Regent hopped off and pet his side. “Stay here, boy. I won’t be long.”

She crossed the sand-covered ground towards steps of the main planetarium, passing a dead fountain and broken statues of stars and planets. The planetarium’s doors burst open and a lone figure ran out: a young man, with frazzled rusty hair and a matching goatee. A pair of round, cracked glasses sat on his nose and a torn cape decorated with stars fluttered behind him.

He kowtowed before the Regent. “E-Eternal blessings of the Lord be yours, oh Great One! I am Sunburst, head researcher for Our Mistress. How can I help you, most Beneficent One?”

The Regent rolled her eyes. “I’m here to see your boss. Take me to her.”

He looked up. “M-My boss? You mean the Scholar?”

“Yes. That one,” she growled.

Sunburst squeaked and bowed his head again. “A-A thousand apologies, your Greatness! But—”

The Regent let out a displeased sigh as she stepped past him and marched towards the doors. Pathetic. Were these really servants of the Scholar? Any of her subjects could eat them for a snack! Although she hoped they knew better then to each such junk.

“W-Wait, please! Oh, Great and Magnanimous One!” Sunburst called as he ran after.

She turned to face him, jabbing a fighter into his chest. “Take me to her or stay out of my way.”

Sunburst quivered and was about to speak when the scent of the Scholar’s magic drifted by. A small device over his ear flashed red a few times. He gulped and nodded. “T-The Scholar will see you.”

He quickly ushered the Regent inside. The exhibits and displays had long been moved, replaced by a maze of tables covered in test tubes and machines. A group of humans in filthy white coats stood around a whiteboard covered in some scientific nonsense. They threw cautious and curious glances at her, but cowered when she met their eyes.

“So, this is what the Scholar gets you lot to do,” the Regent said.

“W-We’ve been hard at work following the Our Mistresses’ plan,” Sunburst replied from her side. “Every experiment we do in her name with her blessing: To further progress the study of magic; to dissect and understand it.”

“Looks like a waste of time to me.”

They passed by a tank of green liquid where one of largest humans the Regent had ever seen floated. He was a wall of pure muscle, grown even larger by the liquids being pumped into his body. If all humans were like him, they would be so much more fun to crush.

“We’ve had to move to human test subjects after our rats escaped,” Sunburst said with a slight shudder. “I do hope they don’t come back to get revenge…”

“Whatever,” the Regent said with a dismissive wave. “So, where is she?”

“Ah, of course. Right this way.”

He led her down into the cold depths of the observatory. The stench of bleach and decay hung in the air, almost causing the regent to gag. They rounded several dark corners and came to a plain wooden door. “The Scholar shall see you inside.”

The Regent gave him a glare before opening the door, only to be met by a small janitor’s closet. There was magic here—the Scholar's magic. The room reeked of it. It clung to every inch of wall, discarded shelves and abandoned tools. The room was bathed in a dim, purple glow for the many runes carved into the walls and floor.

The only thing missing was the Scholar.

The Regent growled in annoyance and turned to the door only for her brow to furrow in confusion.

The door was gone, as was the wall and the rest of the room. She stood alone in a void, empty except for the ribbons of purple light that danced through the darkness like an aurora in a starless sky. An icy chill constricted around her, passing through her armour and pressing tight against her scales.

Her eyes narrowed as an all-too-familiar magic crawled its way up her spine.

A deep chuckle echoed through the darkness. The Regent turned back around to see a ball of cold teal flame floating in the void. Sparks of fire fell from it like wax and vanished into the endless abyss below. With a dazzling flash, the ball expanded, twisting like an inferno into a slender, female form. A pair of large crow’s wings extended from the figure’s back like a bird of prey preparing to strike. The flames pooled themselves into her eyes and burned outwards like a mask. A small smirk crossed the newly-formed woman's lips as she looked down on the Regent with all the grace of a headmistress thinking of some new delightful punishment.

“Well, if it isn’t the Regent. This is a surprise.”

“Scholar—”

“I’ve told you before, just call me Midnight Sparkle. I much prefer our own names over those titles the Lord gave us,” Midnight said with a disinterested wave. She paused for a moment, hummed to herself and then smirked. “Oh, I’m sorry. You don’t have a name, do you, Regent?”

The Regent’s hands clenched. Her too? I bet one of the other Champions put her up to it. Regent wasn’t just her title, it was her name. The Lord himself gave it to her. It was an honour to bear. “That’s fine,” she said through gritted teeth. “I’ll just keep calling you Scholar then.”

Midnight rolled her eyes. “Why are you here, Regent? I’m very busy, so this better be worth my time.”

“One of my subjects saw you yesterday. You came out of the portal to the prime and had a new journal on you, but the Lord doesn’t even care. I want to know what’s going on.”

A shadow fell over Midnight’s face. “Princess Twilight,” she spat.

The Regent raised an eyebrow. “Princess Twilight?”

Midnight nodded stiffly as her magic pushed out around her and slammed into the Regent like a brick wall.

The Regent grunted and pushed back with her own magic, creating a bubble of energy around her to keep the crushing force a bay. She was almost impressed by Midnight’s raw magical strength.

“Princess Twilight,” Midnight repeated. “She’s a pretty little pony princess from the magical land of Equestria.” She growled and glared down at the Regent as the flames around her eyes grew wilder. “And if she’s here then she’ll just… She’ll ruin everything!”

“So… This Princess Twilight—” The Regent snorted “—She’s from the Prime, I get that. But why is she so special? That Sunset Shimmer was also from there but the Lord—”

“She isn’t special to the Lord. None of them are! But Princess Twilight, she’s… She’s just a thorn in my—our side. Besides, it was the portal that was important. Something that those monstrosities of yours messed up.”

“Monstrosities?” The Regent growled.

“Yes,” Midnight snarled. “That pet demon of yours closed the portal to the Prime! Don't you get it? It was my chance to study it! To find a way to rip open reality. If I could do that, then anything would be possible! But those demons you call subjects broke it, and now I’ll have to wait another two years for it to open again!” Midnight panted; her face red and her fists clenched.

“Not my problem,” the Regent said with a dismissive shrug. “And don’t you dare call my subjects demons again.”

“Or what?” Midnight glared down at her for a moment longer. The Regent held her glare, meeting Midnight’s eyes. Midnight was the first the break off the glare. She took a deep breath and regained her composure. “Anyway, why do you care?”

“What do you mean?”

“Why do you care about the portal, the Princess or the journal? You never cared about any of it before.”

The Regent opened her mouth but froze. Why did she care? She rummaged through every corner of her mind for a reason but found none. As much as it pained her to agree with Midnight, she was right. Other than being from the Prime, this Princess Twilight was utterly unremarkable. But that alone wasn’t enough to warrant constant surveillance from her voladorans.

“Well, are you going to answer?” Midnight asked, knocking the Regent from her thoughts.

“I don’t care,” she said with a shrug. “I was just curious.”

“Just curious?” Midnight said with a small twitch of her eye. She groaned and threw her head into her hands. “Look, just stop wasting my time. If you want to make yourself useful go and kill the Princess or something.”

“I don't waste time killing pathetic stuff.” The Regent shrugged.

“Then why are you even here?” Midnight snapped. “Just get out of here before I… I do something!”

“Fine. I’ll go.” The Regent rolled her eyes before slamming her foot against the ground. There was a spark of purple magic as a broken rune fizzled and sparked. The void flickered for a moment and fell away, allowing the dull walls of the closet to rush back into existence like a rapidly dissipating cloud of fog.

Midnight grumbled something inaudible as she popped out of existence, leaving the Regent alone.

The Regent closed her eyes and sighed deeply. Why am I here? There was something about that Princess Twilight; something she couldn’t put her finger on… She clenched her claws and threw the door open, startling Sunburst as she stormed passed him. The winding hallways rushed quickly by as she pushed shocked scientists aside. Soon she had reached the entrance, and what little glass remained in the doors shattered as she burst out into the night.

Princess Twilight. She reached for her spear—a golden cylinder on her hip—and tightened her hand around it. The compressed crystal blade hummed as if begging to be released.

“Who are you? Why do I even care?” The Regent groaned. It must have been something about the journal. Was it cursed? She didn’t feel cursed. She groaned harder and kicked a car out of the way.

“I need to kill something—”

Regent.

She froze. Every muscle in her body tensed and every nerve erupted with pain. Her eyes shot open and the breath caught in her lungs.

Regent, the voice said again. Each syllable stabbed at her mind like a hot blade. Where are you Regent? What are you doing?

She managed to gasp as she crumpled under the Lord’s power. Her claws dug into the tiled walkway, shattering the stone under her as her armour cracked from the pressure that threatened to crush her like a can.

My Lord… she thought with all her willpower, I was just—

Did I give you permission to leave, Regent?

Her lungs burned as the air was squeezed out of them. No, my Lord. But—

Everything stopped. The air froze in her lungs and her watering eyes bulged from their sockets. An ice-cold grip had wrapped around her heart and squeezed tight. Her vision began to fail her, the last image was her voladoran letting out a startled cry before she was pulled a cold, silent darkness. There was a tug at her heart, willing it towards the city.

You will return to me, Regent.

Y-Yes… My Lord.

The pressure relented. The world around her returned as she gasped for air and fell against the ground.

She lay there, gasping and spluttering. Her body felt numb, and she wished it remained that way as a sharp burning sensation grew in her muscles.

She jumped at the feeling of her voladoran nuzzling her side. He let out a concerned growl.

She took a few more deep breaths before raising a claw and placing it against his scales. It took all her strength to force herself upright, but her servant leaned into her, offering his support.

“I… I’m afraid there won’t be time for a hunt today,” she said between laboured breaths.

Her voladoran let out an understanding growl and carefully lifted her onto its back.

She fell against his scales and closed her eyes. It was foolish to show such weakness in front of her subjects. But she no longer cared. She had always found something comforting about him.

“We’ll hunt another day…” she sighed and curled into a ball. She felt the cool air wrap around her once again. This time she shivered and bit tightly on her lip.

Yes. One day we’ll get to hunt, she thought. And I know just who to start with.

Twilight sighed as she pulled the sheets tightly around herself and sank into the heavenly bed. Not even Rainbow Dash's clouds compared to how tenderly the bed cradled her heavy limbs. How long had she been sleeping? However long it was, five more minutes wouldn’t hurt. The only problem was the nearby voices that kept her from falling back into the welcoming embrace of sleep.

“It ain’t my place to say, Sunset,” Applejack said, slightly muffled by the bed sheets. “If Fluttershy doesn’t want to talk ‘bout it then Ah won’t either.”

“I just want to know why you kept this from me, Applejack,” Sunset replied. Her voice was soft and tired.

There was a moment of silence. “If ya knew she was sneaking out of the town at night, would you have tried to stop her?”

“Well… Yes. It… It just isn’t safe, Applejack.”

“Yeah, I get that… You don’t need to tell me,” Applejack sighed.

Twilight yawned as her eyes fluttered open. White curtains surrounded her bed. A hospital? The bed certainly wasn't a normal hospital bed; it still felt like something from a five-star hotel. With another yawn, she pushed herself and let out a hiss of pain as every muscle in her body burned with the effort.

“Twilight?” Spike asked, looking up at her from a chair beside her bed. “Are you okay?”

Twilight winced and pushed against the pain until she sat on the edge of the bed. Someone had taken the time to wrap her arms and legs in soft bandages and the faint feeling of ointment against her blistering skin brought a cooling relief. “Y-Yeah. I think I am. Where are we, Spike?”

Spike hopped up onto the bed. “A hospital. You were carried here after you passed out. They wouldn’t let me in at first, but I have my ways.”

Twilight smiled and pulled her assistant into a hug. “Well, I’m glad you are here, Spike. Are the others okay?”

“See for yourself,” Spike said and looked up at the curtains just as Sunset threw them open.

“Twilight!” her friend cried and rushed to her side with Applejack and Fluttershy close in tow. “Are you okay?”

“Oh, we were so worried about you,” Fluttershy added.

“Yeah. You sure did seem to be the worst off out of all of us,” Applejack sighed. “Well, except for Big Mac, that is.”

“I’m much better now, thank you,” Twilight said with a smile, but it quickly faded as she looked up at the farmgirl. “How are they?”

“The doctors say they’ll be fine.” Applejack grimaced as she twisted her hat in her hands “Apple Bloom just has some cuts and bruises, but Big Mac… He got hurt bad.”

“Fortunately, nurse Redheart has healing magic,” Sunset added, glancing sympathetically at Applejack. “Trust me, Magicland is the best place for treatment. And it’s nurse Redheart; you know how good she is.”

Applejack just nodded and chewed on her lip.

Twilight gingerly attempted to stand, only to fall as her legs gave out under her. Applejack dived forwards and wrapped her arms around Twilight. “Woah, easy there, sugarcube.”

“I’m fine. Really,” Twilight said between heavy gasps. He legs might as well have been jelly—the extra wobbly kind Pinkie Pie liked. Holding tightly onto the edge of the bed, she lifted herself upright. “I just need a moment. I can’t remember the last time I ran that much.”

“We were lucky, that’s all,” Sunset said as she slumped back against the wall and shook her head. “We shouldn’t have been out there. We were lucky that we didn’t have every nightmare in the city after us.”

“Lucky or not, we’re safe now, right?”

Safe. The word lingered in her mind. Safe. She replayed what that girl with the mint green hair said to her before she passed out; the same girl who now quickly approached Twilight’s bed.

“You’re all awake! About time,” the girl said with a bubbly grin. She looked the same age as Twilight. Her hair was unkempt and cut short at the shoulders. She wore a hefty black vest over a white shirt. ‘Police’ was spelt out in faded letters sewn to the front. “We were getting worried.”

“Oh… I’m fine, thank you,” Twilight said with an awkward smile. “I’m sorry but…”

“Oh, of course, you’re the out-of-town Twilight.” The girl smiled and held out a hand. “Lyra Heartstrings. Deputy Head of Security and former CHS student.”

“Lyra?” Twilight’s mind connected the dots. The hair, the eyes, the small golden harp she wore around her neck. This must have been her old friend’s counterpart! She grabbed Lyra’s hand with her fists and shook it in much the same way one would shake hooves. “Of course, I recognise you now.”

“It’s awesome to see you too, Twilight.” Lyra gave the handshake a quick confused glance. “Same goes for the rest of you.”

“How are things in the town?” Sunset asked.

Lyra’s smile faltered for a moment. “Not so good. There’s been… trouble.”

“Trouble?” Applejack asked. “What kind of trouble?”

“The Witch Hunter kind.” She humphed but then flashed a smile. “But no need to worry. You’re safe inside the walls. There isn’t anything those hobo rednecks can do, not while I’m on duty at least. And you’re lucky I was—if I hadn’t recognised Sunset’s heartstring then we may not have saved you in time.”

Twilight frowned for a moment, wondering what Lyra meant by “heartstring”, but let it slide when Applejack spoke.

“Ah can’t believe it.” Applejack shook her head and sighed. “They’re a problem up here too?”

“They’re probably more of a pain here then they are down in Apple Creek. I know it's not the best news to hear when looking for a new home, but relax. We can handle them.”

“So, what’s the news on us getting a place here?” Sunset asked.

“I’ve set you girls up with a meeting with the mayor at three. She’s the one hope you’ve got at grabbing some digs. So, don’t worry about it. Until then, enjoy the town! Just try not to cause too much trouble.”

“We’ll see,” Applejack grumbled.

“Anyway, I’ll see you all later, have fun,” Lyra gave them a cheery wave as she walked away.

“So, what now?” Twilight asked.

“First, get changed,” Sunset said, pointing to a neat pile of clothes by the bed—a pale blue shirt and purple trousers. “Then, I don’t know. Explore I guess.”

“I would like to check up on the others first.”

“They’re still sleeping at the moment,” Applejack said. “But I know Granny Smith would be relieved to see you.”

Twilight quickly got changed before they crossed the old bed store to where the rest of the Apples were resting. Applejack pulled back the curtain to reveal Apple Bloom sleeping soundly on a bed with Granny Smith at her side.

A small, tired smile crossed Granny Smith’s lips. “‘Bout time you girls woke up.”

Twilight glanced to where Big Mac slept. His chest was wrapped tightly in bandages that and his skin was darkened from bruising. “How are they?

“They’ll be fine,” Granny Smith said wearily. “We, Apples, are tough. It’s good to see you up, Twilight. How are you feeling?”

“Tired,” she said. “And my legs feel like jelly.”

Granny Smith nodded. “Well, ah’m glad to see you’re alright.” She looked to the others. “Now, ya’ll don’t need ta worry ‘bout us. Go an’ have fun. Ah’ll keep an eye on stuff up ‘ere.”

“But Granny—” Applejack began only to pause as the elder Apple gave her a harsh glare.

“You go and enjoy yourself, Applejack. Same goes for the rest of ya. Ah ain’t havin’ ya mope around here all day.”

No one could say no to Granny Smith. Twilight simply wished them the best before following the others out of the hospital.

The light dazzled her for a moment as she stepped out of the hospital and onto the high walkway. Her eyes widened at the sight of the mall and she shot to the railing to get a better look. Either side of her, the hallway stretched out seemingly endlessly as it curved around. Along its walls, many of the old stores had been repurposed into homes and facilities; each with their own personal flair in decoration.

It was the colours that stood out. Bright, vibrant fabrics had been hung over the railings and the cushioned benches. Plants and flowers, real ones too, the first Twilight had seen outside of Apple Creek’s farm, had been planted in flower pots and hung from the banisters. Even the walls had been covered in paintings, murals and other such artworks.

“It’s good to see this place again,” Sunset said as she leaned against the raining.

Applejack whistled. “It sure is something.”

Fluttershy softly nodded and smiled until a group of townspeople passed by and she quickly pulled her hat over her head.

“Hey, Sunset, AJ,” one of them said, a man with a shaggy bead and a green bandana around his head. “It’s awesome to see you again.”

“You too,” Sunset replied with a wave.

Twilight watched them leave and then turned to Sunset with a curious glance.

“They went to CHS. In fact, quite a lot of the people here did so.”

“Huh, that’s mighty odd,” Applejack said. “Ah wonder why?”

Sunset shrugged. “Beats me. But most of the people here are about our age or younger.”

“At least they’re friends,” Fluttershy softly added.

“Now yer mention it, most of those kicked out of Apple Creek were our age too,” Applejack added.

“Really?” Twilight rested her chin in her hand and hummed. “I wonder if the younger you are the more likely you are to develop magic? After all, Apple Bloom and—” She paused and shared a pained look with the other girls. “Anyway, if this town is full of magic users, then someone here must know how magic works. And that means I can study it. If I can work out how and why magic has messed up your world so much then I’m sure we can find a way to fix it.”

“You sure about that, Twi?” Applejack asked. “Ah don’t think it’s even possible to do that.”

“Besides,” Fluttershy added, “wouldn’t you rather find a way home?”

“W-Well…” Twilight glanced away for a moment and met Spike’s eyes.

Her assistant flashed her a smile and nodded.

Twilight gave him a smile of her own and turned back to the others. “I will find a way home. I don’t know how long it will take but I will find one. But your world needs help too and I’ll do anything to help it.”

“That sounds like a great idea, Twilight,” Sunset said. “Maybe we could start in the library.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “There’s a library!?”

Sunset wrapped an arm around Twilight’s shoulder and started walking. “Lucky for us, the mall had a fantastic book store. I’ll take you to it. But first, I think we should all get some breakfast.”

Twilight was about to argue when her stomach suddenly grumbled. “Breakfast? Yeah, that does sound good.”

“How are you feeling?” Fluttershy asked as she lifted a small bowl of water for Mr Owl.

“Like I had a run-in with a monster,” he grumbled before taking a sip. “But I should be asking about you, Fluttershy. Are you all right?”

“Oh… Um… I…” Her throat went dry and she turned her gaze to the familiar tiles of the animal shelter floor. When was the last time she had been here? It must have been months before the burning days. She was more familiar with her local branch of the animal shelter then the mall’s. She looked up at the counters and cabinets, finding a sense of comfort in their familiarity. If only Doctor Fauna was still—

Her hands tightened around the counter, cracking the lining while she clenched her eyes. She turned her mind to anything else in an attempt to hold back the tears. After a moment she forced the lump in her throat down.

“I’ll take that as a no, then?” Mr Owl said.

Fluttershy sighed. “I’ll be safe now…” she said in a quiet voice and then met his eyes. “All thanks to you.”

Mr Owl just nodded.

The door to the clinic swung open. Fluttershy yelped and dived behind the counter, quickly crawling into a shivering ball.

“Who’s there?” the newcomer demanded.

Fluttershy gulped and slowly peeked around the corner.

Her eyes widened. “S-Sugarcoat?

“Fluttershy?” the girl replied, equally shocked. She closed the door behind her and adjusted her grip around a chicken she held in her arms. “Is that really you?”

“Y-Yes,” Fluttershy said meekly as she wilted under Sugarcoat’s iron glare. “I-I can go if you—”

“No. You can stay. I’m sorry for startling you.” Sugarcoat waited for a moment and then added, “You can come out now.”

“Oh, right.” Fluttershy took a calming breath and stood. She glanced over at the chicken and smiled. “Oh, and who’s this?”

The chicken turned to her wide-eyed. It let out a fearful cry and fluttered its wings wildly, almost knocking Sugarcoat’s glasses from her face.

“Ah! What’s got into you?” Sugarcoat clamoured as she struggled to restrain the bird.

Fluttershy once again threw herself behind the counter and clenched her eyes shut. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!”

After a moment of struggling, Sugarcoat had managed to settle the chicken down and placed it in a carrier box. She whirled around, her fiery glare returning. “What did you do to it?”

Fluttershy shrunk deeper into the corner and held her head in her hands. It was always the same when she met a new animal. It had taken her months to gain the trust of the ones in Apple Creek. She sniffed and held back her tears. No, Fluttershy. This isn’t your fault… You can do this.

“An owl?” Sugarcoat said.

Fluttershy looked up. Sugarcoat was standing by her side, looking down at Mr Owl. Her glare had fallen as she looked at the bird with a mixture of curiosity and concern.

“H-He’s a friend of mine.” Fluttershy stood and gulped. “He was badly hurt and I was helping him.”

Sugarcoat stared at Fluttershy with a look of a parent trying to stare the truth out of a child. Eventually, her expression softened and Fluttershy let out a small sigh of relief. “You did a good job,” she said. “It will take a while for him to heal, even longer to fly again. But thanks to you, I’m sure he will.”

“You know about animals?”

“My mother was a vet,” she said curtly.

“Oh, well… Thank you.” Fluttershy smiled gently and brushed her hair out of the way of her face—

“You still didn’t answer my question.”

—only to retreat back behind it. “Oh, um… I… I didn’t do anything.” She gulped and glanced up at Sugarcoat. Her cold, purple eyes board deep into her own. “It’s just that… Sometimes animals don’t like… strangers. But, I can talk to him if you want.”

Sugarcoat’s frown remained for a moment, but she nodded. “Go ahead.”

The weight of her piercing glare didn’t let up as Fluttershy quickly crossed the room to the chicken. It took a bit of work, but after a few reassuring words the chicken was happy enough to eat out of Fluttershy’s hand.

“You really do have a way with animals.”

Fluttershy twisted around. She hadn’t even heard Sugarcoat walk up behind her.

Sugarcoat grimaced slightly. “Sorry. It’s good to see you again Fluttershy.”

“Y-Yes. It is nice to see you too, Sugarcoat.” She took a few steady breaths and considered grabbing Mr Owl and making a run for it. But she bit her lip and gulped down the nervous knot in her throat. “S-Sunset never mentioned you lived here.”

“I only got here a few months ago,” Sugarcoat said. “But it’s nice to finally see a familiar face. Even if your hair is in the way.”

Fluttershy now took a good look at her. Sugarcoat’s hair was thin and lifeless, but was still tied into two pigtails like before. Her cracked glasses had been repaired by tape and her sunken eye were harsher than Fluttershy remembered. Even her skin looked rough and worn, adding some years to her age. It was like a permanent look of exhaustion had been carved into her.

“How are you?” Fluttershy asked in concern.

Sugarcoat frowned again. “What do you mean?”

“Well… Um… I was just trying to be polite.”

“I’ve been about as well as I could be.” She walked over to some cabinets and began searching through the bottles of medicines. “What about you?”

“Oh… I’m fine. Just… looking for someone nice to stay with my friends.”

“Your friends are still with you? That’s good. Sunny Flare would love to see them.”

“Oh? She’s here too?” A small glimmer of hope flashed before her eyes. If her friends are here… “What about anyone else?”

Sugarcoat’s expression hardened to the point of being unreadable. “No. It’s just us.”

“Oh…” she glanced away and rubbed her arm. “Well, at least you have that.”

They stood in silence for a few moments, only broken by the chicken gently clucking to herself as she pecked at her small bowl of feed.

“Do you want to help?” Sugarcoat eventually asked.

“Help?”

“With the chicken.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy smiled. “I’d love too.”

Twilight flipped from one book to another, carefully scanning the contents of the page and then scribbling down thoughts in her notebook. The pen felt awkward in her hand, and it showed in the foal-like scratchings on the paper. Even her mouth-writing was better than that! She put the pen down and shook the cramp out of her hand with a sigh.

“It does take some getting use to,” Sunset said as she placed a stack of books down on the table. “But after a while it just feels natural.”

“I’m sure it does,” Twilight said.

Sunset leaned closer. “Is something wrong?”

“Well, as much as these books are interesting, I was kind of hoping that a town full of magic users would have more on how magic worked.”

“Twilight, it’s only been two years since the world ended. People have had more on their mind then working out how magic works, let alone write it down.”

“But that’s just it, Sunset,” Twilight said as she pulled over her notebook and showed it to her friend. “All the magical problems in this world started when you stole my crown—”

“Thanks for reminding me.”

“—and ever since my counterpart damaged the statue, it had just been growing out of control.” She pointed to a few crudely drawn diagrams.

Sunset furrowed her brow. “Are you saying this is Twilight’s fault? This world’s Twilight?”

“Oh, no. I would never pin it on her. But the portal is the gateway to Equestria and this world didn't have magic before we messed with the portal. There must be a connection of some kind”

“I don’t disagree, Twilight. But that’s an easy guess to make. How can it help us?”

Twilight frowned. “Well, I could work out a way to study the portal and its connection to everything that’s going on. But, at the moment I’m in the dark. I have no idea where to even start.”

“Well, you’ll figure something out. You always do.” Sunset gave Twilight’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze.

“Yeah, if anyone can work out how to fix magic and get us home, it’s you,” Spike said as he looked out from his small pile of comic books.

Twilight smirked slightly. “Thanks you two.”

She looked back over her notes as her smiled faltered. How? she asked herself. There had to be a way home, but even if they found the journal how would they open the portal again?

“Of course,” Sunset said, “we will be here to help you.”

Twilight nodded. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned being the Princess of Friendship, it’s that with friends by your side, things always work out in the end.”

“It is good to have you back, Twilight. Even if it’s under not the best circumstances. I really did miss talking to you.” Sunset turned away from the table for a moment and chewed on her lip. “What if, well, suppose we never see our other friends again. Would that make us bad friends, Twilight?”

“What? Of course not, Sunset,” Twilight said, curious as to where such a question came from. “You’ve been trying to find them, haven't you?”

Sunset didn’t move. Her shoulders fell as she stared at the floor.

“They must be out there somewhere,” Twilight continued. “And if we can’t find them then it isn’t our fault. Just so long as we don’t give up.”

“Right,” Sunset said. “But what if it gets too dangers out keep looking? What if you don’t want to give up but...”

Sunset left the sentence unfinished. She didn’t need to finish it. Twilight closed her eyes and sighed lightly. “To be honest, I don’t know. Back home my friends and I have faced so much together, but nothing like this before. But I do know one thing; if any of them were in danger, I wouldn’t stop until I found a way to help them. They’re all probably doing the same for me right now...”

Twilight blinked and leaned back in her chair. Her friends must have gone through every book in the library by now. She wouldn’t even be surprised if they went after Starswirl to figure out a way to reopen the portal—he did create it after all.

But what if Starswirl couldn’t do it? Or the Princesses? Or even Discord? Being trapped for thirty moons was a pain. But what if the portal didn’t reopen? What if she couldn’t find a way to open it? What if she couldn’t figure out how to help fix this world? The world was so broken already, how could she even fix a small part of it?

No. Don’t think like that, Twilight. She told herself and ignore the urge to crawl into a ball. She turned her mind back to her notes as her fingers dug tightly into the table. There’s always a way. Think, Twilight. Think!

There had to be an answer, she knew it. If only I knew how magic worked here!

“Twilight, please don’t get stressed about this,” Sunset said softly as she forced a small smile. “We’ll figure something out.”

“I’m…” She was going to say she was fine, but the words caught in her throat. She wasn't fine. She was anything but fine. She had to find a way to help the world and find a way home, everyone was counting on her.

She was jolted from her thoughts when Sunset pulled her into a hug.

“Sunset, what—”

The hug tightened. “Nope. No worrying, okay?”

Twilight froze, unsure of how to respond. She tried to turn back to her notes, but Sunset kept her firmly locked in place. Twilight let out a long sigh. She hadn’t even realised how tense she was until her shoulders sank and she wrapped her arms around Sunset, allowing herself to enjoy the warm comfort of the hug.

“Better?”

Twilight nodded. “A bit.”

“It will be okay, Twilight. You said so yourself.” Sunset released her. “How about we take a break for a moment and go for a walk?”

A walk? Twilight’s eyes widened and she lurched upright in her seat. “That’s it, Sunset!”

“Uh, what is?”

“They don’t have books on magic, so we need to find someone who knows magic! We can ask them for the answers.”

Sunset rolled her eyes but smiled. “Well, we are in a town surrounded by people with magic.”

“Exactly!” Twilight smiled widely as she stood and pulled Sunset to her feat. “Let’s go and find someone to teach us about magic!”

“So,” Lyra crossed her arms and looked between Twilight and Sunset. “You want me to teach you how my magic works?”

Twilight grinned sheepishly. “If it isn’t too much trouble.”

Sunset merely shrugged.

“Well, I guess it couldn’t hurt,” Lyra said as she rubbed her chin. “Hey, I’m not doing anything now—”

A crack of static as her radio came to life interrupted her. She sighed and rolled her eyes before answering.

While Twilight couldn’t make heads or tails of the cracks and squawks coming out of the radio, the fact that such a device could exist without magic was truly fascinating. Still, despite the wonders this world had, studying its magic had to come first.

As Lyra listened, her expression quickly turned grim. “All right, I’ll be right over.”

“Everything okay?” Sunset asked.

“Probably not,” she sighed, but then gave the girls a small smirk. “But you wanted to see my magic at work, huh? How ‘bout a real-world example? C’mon, follow me.”

Lyra had already started jogging through the mall before Twilight could answer her. She glanced at Sunset briefly who shaded a look of curiosity before they both quickly followed.

“Where are you going?” Twilight called.

“The main gate. Keep up, Princess.”

Lyra led them down through the mall and almost leapt up a dead escalator. Twilight did her best to keep up, but her legs quickly began to burn from the pain. She hissed and stumbled, only for Sunset to quickly catch her.

“Take it easy, Twilight,” she said and flashed her a reassuring smile.

They continued to the atrium and up to the main gate of the mall. It was built into the old main entrance that had fortified by metal, bricks and sandbags. Several windows had been removed to allow access to the ramparts that jutted out of the mall like a large rusting jaw.

Several guards stood cautiously behind the cover of the crenulations, looking out across the parking lot. Twilight squinted as her eyes adjusted to the harsh light of the mid-day sun. The canvas cover over the ramparts provided no relief from its piercing light.

“Yeah, that’s them alright,” Lyra sighed as she stared down a pair of binoculars. She lowered them and turned to Twilight. “While you’ll probably be safe, things may get a bit heated. You sure you want to stay?”

Twilight nodded. “What’s going on?”

Lyra handed her the binoculars. “See for yourself.”

Twilight frowned and squinted out across the parking lot. The ground shimmered like the surface of a lake, with the rusting wrecks of cars like rocks. At the far end of the lot, a group of shadows stood by a trio of ramshackled pickups. She peered for the binoculars for a better look.

There was at least ten of them. Each were wrapped in long shawls, coats and hats. They had guns too, even a large one strapped to their car much like the one they had back in Apple Creek.

“Who are they?”

“Witch Hunters,” Lyra growled. “Don’t worry. We can handle this.”

“Lyra, why did you bring these two here?” a new voice asked.

Twilight looked over to see a girl with bubble-gum pink and blue hair glaring at them from behind a pair of aviator sunglasses. She wore a back uniform with a large vest lined with many pockets.

“Oh, Sweetie, these two wanted to see my awesome magic. Besides, they can handle themselves.”

“Hi,” Twilight said with a nervous smile. “I’m—”

“I know who you are Twilight.” She flashed them a smile and she lifted her sunglasses for a moment. “I’m Sweetie Drops if you didn’t know. Still, if you’re out here then keep your head down. I don’t want you two to get hurt.”

“They’re moving,” a guard said. In an instant both Lyra and Sweetie Drops had pressed themselves against the wall, glaring out over the parking lot. Sunset followed their lead and dragged Twilight behind a thick steel crenulation with her.

“You still want to see some magic, Twilight?”

“Well, study it.”

Lyra shrugged and turned to Sweetie Drops. “Sweetie, do the thing.”

“You got it, Lyra.” Sweetie Drops smirked and reached into one of the many pockets in her jacket before pulling out a green gummy bear. She quickly threw it into her mouth and swallowed.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, but quickly pulled her notepad from her pocket and scribbled down some notes.

Sweetie Drops grabbed Lyra’s hand for a moment before reaching over and offering her hand to Twilight. “You’re about to see some crazy stuff, Princess.”

Twilight hesitantly reached forwards and placed her hand in Sweetie Drop’s. Her eyes widened as a ribbon of red and purple light appeared from out her chest. It danced in the air with the grace of ballerina as it reached out to Sunset and vanished into her chest, right where her heart would be.

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “What are you looking at?”

Twilight was too captivated by the light to answer. More strands appeared, both from herself and from all of those around her. Each where different colours as they criss-crossed in the air. Some danced softly whilst others buzzed like the wings of an angry Parasprite.

“I call them heartstrings,” Lyra whispered. “Uh… Not after myself or anything, I just thought the name fitted.” She looked back over the wall and frowned. A new heartstring appeared from out Lyra’s chest and reached out to another loose string floating over the parking lot. Twilight followed it down to the head of a group of four Witch Hunters.

The Witch Hunters walked at a leisurely pace over the cracked concrete. One of them knocked a loose mirror off a car with his baseball bat while two more brandished their guns like they were trophies. The woman at the front had no weapons, but walked with a predatory stride.

She stopped just short from the wall and looked up at the wall. Her hawkish eyes scanning over each guard. A gleeful smirk crossed her face. “Time’s up, Lyra. We’re here to collect.”

“Why’d you come? You know this is a waste of time.” Lyra said as she glared down at the group.

The Witch Huntress removed her hat and ran a gloved hand through her short, white hair, spiking up the purple highlights on the fringe. “All we want is some food and water. Is that too much to ask?”

“You don’t deserve it. Besides, you’re a day early. The deadline is tomorrow.”

“Listen, witch, go and tell that pathetic mayor of yours that if the town doesn’t pay up then history will just repeat itself.” She cracked her knuckles and smirked. The ribbon between her and Lyra grew stronger and more violent with each passing second. “Either way, I don’t mind.”

Lyra’s hands tightened around the edge of the wall. “Go away,” she growled.

“Why don’t you come out and make us?”

Lyra glared for a moment before her shoulders fell and a smirk crossed her face. “Well, if you want to stand out in the sun all day, that’s fine. We can just go back inside.”

“Listen, I know it’s hard for your simple mind to understand this, but if you give us what we want, then we’ll leave you alone.”

“For the last time, Gilda, you’re getting nothing!”

“Gilda?” Twilight peered out over the wall and narrowed her eyes at the witch huntress, “Gilda the Griffon?”

“Yeah, and what’s it to you, dweeb?” She scowled.

Twilight moved out from behind her cover. The air in front of her shimmered as a new ribbon of light began to weave itself together in the air, reaching out and connecting to a similar bronze ribbon from Gilda.

“I… Um…” She glanced to Lyra who give her a small smile and two thumbs up. Twilight nodded and looked back to Gilda. “You want food and water, right? Have you offered anything in return?”

She scoffed. “Who’s this, Lyra? Your trainee doormat? Listen, witch, the deal is you give us what we want and we won’t burn this disgusting town down with all you scum locked inside.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “What?! Why would you do that?!”

“Look around you.” She threw her arms wide and gestured to the ruined parking lot. “See all this. It’s all the fault of you no-good magic users!” Gilda pointed an accusing fighter at them. “We’re trying to be reasonable here. Just give us what we want or you’ll regret it.”

“Gilda,” Lyra growled, “there is no way we are giving you or your gang of thieves and murderers anything from us. If you want a fight, then just do it. Otherwise, get lost.”

Gilda snarled before placing her hat back on her head. “Fine. If you want to do it the hard way, then we will. Don’t say I didn’t warn you. Later, losers.” She turned and started to walk away, her companions following her. It was only now Twilight noticed that they each had their own set of ribbons connecting to each other.

A devious smirk crossed Lyra’s face. “Watch this, Twilight.” She reached out a hand and placed it on her own ribbon that connected to Gilda—a mixture of lime green and bronze that buzzed with energy. There was a soft glow from Lyra’s hand as the ribbon settled down to a gentle wave. The light travelled along the ribbon until it reached Gilda and then suddenly shot across another ribbon into one of her companions.

Gilda tensed, her hands curled into tight fists. She spun around. Her fist slammed into her companion’s cheek, throwing him to the ground. The others stared at her from a moment before backing away. Gilda took a few heavy breaths before letting out a frustrated yell and stormed back to the trucks.

“What just happened?” Sunset asked.

“Quiet. It’s not over yet,” Sweetie Drops said. She gave Lyra a disapproving glare before peering through a pair of binoculars.

The rest of the guards had lifted their weapons and pushed themselves against the wall. Twilight held her breath. Would they attack? She couldn’t make out the distant shouts, but there was a flurry of motion as the gang of Witch Hunters quickly jumped back into their trucks. The engines roared to life and slowly they turned and drove away.

There was a chorus of sighs as the guards lowered their weapons and stumbled back into the cool shade of the mall. All apart from Lyra and Sweetie Drops, who continued to watch the road with frowns on their faces.

“They’re gone, right?” Twilight asked.

“For now,” Lyra muttered.

“They’ll be back,” Sweetie Drops added with a hint of nervousness in her voice. “They always are.”

“Hey, it won’t be like last time,” Lyra added as she wrapped an arm around her friend. “We’re ready now.”

“Nothing will ever get us ready for that again.”

Twilight frowned in thought, the ribbons of light still danced around her. “Why are you fighting? You and the Witch Hunters? Why hurt people just because they have magic?”

“You heard Gilda, Twilight,” Sunset said. “They hate anything to do with magic. So much so that they… Well, I just hope you don’t have to see what they do.”

“Spot on,” Lyra sighed. Her eyes absently scanning the metal of the wall. “They’re worse than the mad.” She shook her head. “Anyway, you wanted to know about my magic, right? What do you think?”

Twilight looked at the purple and green ribbon that connecter her and Lyra. She reached out to touch it, only to frown as her hand passed right through. “It's like some kind of… magical link?”

“Pretty much. I don’t quite understand it myself, but it appears to work off emotions.”

“Yeah, it’s scary stuff,” Sweetie Drops added. “She can seriously mess people up.”

“Good thing I’m not a villain then,” Lyra chuckled. “But yeah, I can manipulate the emotions in the ribbons. I can even break them if I want…” She trailed off and glanced away for a moment. “So, uh… Anyway. You know Gilda?”

“Well… Not exactly. It’s an out-of-town thing,” Twilight said with a nervous chuckle. She poked again at one of the ribbons. “They really are fascinating. I’ve never heard of magic like this before.” She looked inside the mall at the hundreds of ribbons that criss-crossed the air. “They’re everywhere. How can you understand them all?”

“You get used to it after a while,” Lyra said with a shrug. She looked back over the wall and stared at the road. “They’re a good warning sign too. Anyway, if you want, we can talk about magic for a bit longer. I’m no egghead like you, so I may not have any answers.”
Twilight smiled lightly. “If you have time, that would be nice.”

“Cool!” she wrapped an arm around Twilight and pulled her inside. “It all started on the second Burning Day.”

Twilight smiled and began to scribble down in her notebook eagerly.

“This sure is a nice farm you’ve got here,” Applejack said as she wiped the sweat from under her hat. Rows of carefully laid out plant boxes lined the roof of the mall, each one was full of healthy fruits and vegetables.

“It’s hard work to keep them in good shape, even with magic. But we manage it,” Carrot Top said with a smile. “I bet it’s different to what you had in Apple Creek.”

“Well, it ain’t no Apple orchard.”

“True, your farm sure was a sight back in the day,” a sentimental smile crossed her lips. “Still, we’re going to have it so much better now that we’ve got the one and only Apple family around. Well, a good part of it anyway.”

“Aw, shucks, we ain’t nothing special,” Applejack said.

“What? You’re kidding, right? You won, like, every prize at the county fair for as long as I can remember. The only thing we got was the prize for the largest carrot.”

Applejack chuckled lightly. “It’s good ta see ya again, Carrot.”

Carrot Top also laughed, her mess of ginger hair bouncing as she did. “Same to you, Applejack.”

“So, how do you go about keeping all these beauties alive and happy? I can’t imagine you have much water here.”

“Ah, that’s where you’re wrong,” Carrot Top said. “I’ll show you.”

She led Applejack across the roof to a set of large tubs lined up in neat rows. Each tub was full of clear water, glinting in the sunlight. Pipes slowly siphoned the water and carried it inside the mall.

“Ah can’t remember the last time Ah saw this much water…”

“Really?” Carrot said. “It’s that bad in Apple Creek?”

“It sure is. But how do you get this much water?”

“Well, it’s all thanks to her.” Carrot pointed off to a tent in the corner. Inside, a girl with soft white hair sat cross-legged as if she was meditating.

Applejack’s eyes widened. The girl wasn’t sitting. She was floating a meter off the ground.

The girl let out a deep breath and raised a hand in front of her. A pale blue light formed in her palm and expanded outwards as thin white wisps began to circle around it. It took a moment for enough of the wisps to gather for Applejack to realise what she was doing. She was making a cloud. The air in her hand grew heavy as layers and layers of soft white cloud began to form. It expanded quickly and changed to an ominous grey.

The girl gritted her teeth and sweat fell from her brow, only to be quickly whisked up by the growing car-sized rain cloud. She reached out with her hand and the cloud moved—gliding over the edge of a bathtub before sinking inside. Then, the cloud burst, leaving a pool of fresh water in the basin.

The girl gasped and took several deep breaths as she fell back onto a pile of cushions.

Carrot Top clapped. “You’ve sure been busy today, Vapor Trail. Great job.”

“Oh, thanks Carrot,” she said, helping herself to a small water canteen. She looked up at Applejack and smiled softly. “Hello. I don’t think we’ve met.”

“No, ah don’t think so,” Applejack said. She held out a hand and introduced herself.

Vapor Trail gently shook it. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Indeed, it is. Ah ain’t never seen anything like that before.”

“Oh, well… It was nothing, really.”

“Nothing? Ya created a cloud outta thin air!”

“Well, clouds are just thin air… I just made it all come together,” she said. Her eyes darted away and she let out a nervous chuckle. “Thanks.”

“So, Applejack, what can you do?” Carrot asked, nudging Applejack’s side.

“Me? Oh, well, I’m just a bit strong, that’s all.”

“A bit?” a new voice chuckled. Applejack looked over to see a young man with long green dreadlocks hanging out from under his beret approaching. “Dude, you’ve like got super strength! I remember seeing you lift a rock the size of a house! Not to mention that pony-up thing you and the other girls used to do.”

“Now, hold up there, Sandalwood,” Applejack said. While she wouldn’t have considered herself friends with one of CHS’ premier eco-kids, she couldn’t help but smile at yet another familiar face. “It’s mighty great to see ya again, but Ah ain't never lifted a rock that big before. A car, yes, but not a house.”

Sandalwood chuckled. “True, true. But, it sure is great to see you too, AJ. It’s totally awesome to have some more friends here.” He threw his arms out wide. “Welcome to the best town in the world!”

“How many others from CHS are here?” Applejack asked. “I bumped into a few already.”

“That’s right. We’re all over the town,” his grin faltered for a moment. “Of course, there are many of us who aren't. Like your friends, for example.”

“Yeah, Ah gathered that.” Applejack sight slightly. She knew that the chances of meeting Rainbow, Pinkie or Rarity where slim, but she still couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. She looked back up to Carrot Top and a small smile crossed her lips. “Well, the others might not be here, but familiar faces are always nice to see.”

“Too right it is,” Sandalwood laughed.

“Say, how about we celebrate?” Carrot asked. “We should have a ‘Welcome to the Town’ party or something.”

“Heh, that sounds like a great idea. But you don’t need to do such a thing for us.”

“Oh nonsense, Applejack.” She laughed. “It’s nothing, really. Besides, this place might as well be parties every day. We’ve all got to keep our spirits up with, well, you know, the end of the world and everything.”

“Yeah, that’s great and all, but, Ah don’t think mah family will be up for such things anytime soon.” Applejack’s smile fell as she sighed.

Carrot glanced away for a moment. “How’s Big Mac? I heard he…”

“He’ll be fine,” Applejack said. He had to be, after all. This was Big Mac they were talking about; it would take more than one pesky nightmare to keep him down. She could always count on her big brother. “He has to be.”

Carrot offered a weak smile and gently patted Applejack on the shoulder. “I’m sure he will be. We can wait until they’re up and about.”

“Thanks, Carrot,” Applejack said with a sigh. “If ya don’t mind, Ah want to go and check up on them.”

“Oh, not at all. Please, go and see them. And tell them I said hi.”

Applejack hurried back into the mall, passing small store rooms half-full with food. She entered the main walkways and swiftly past by the homes and abandoned stores as before entering the hospital. Nurse Redheart gave her a polite hello, and she quickly replied in kind before making her way through the maze of beds and curtains.

She placed a hand against the rough fabric of the curtain that separated her from her family. Her heart pounding in her chest. They’ll be okay. They've got to be. She took a deep breath and pulled back the curtains.

Apple Bloom sat on her bed next to Granny Smith. Both of their heads shot up to meet Applejack. Off to the side, Big Mac continued to sleep on his bed.

“Applejack!” Apple Bloom cried as she all but fell out of her bed to wrap her arms tightly around her sister.

“Shh, it’s okay, Sugarcube,” Applejack said as she returned the hug. “I’m so glad you’re awake.”

She held her sister tight as Apple Bloom gently sobbed into her shirt. She held on a bit tighter and closed her eyes.

“Ah promise ya, Apple Bloom. Ah won’t let nothing hurt you or Big Mac again.”

Twilight stared at her notebook, overflowing with an afternoon’s worth of notes and observations. Lyra and Sweetie Drops had gone above and beyond to help Twilight understand their magic; even Sunset chipped in at times too.

However, despite her relentless cross-checking and re-cross-checking, she still was no closer to figuring out how magic worked in this world. It was almost like an entirely different kind of magic to Equestria’s. While any unicorn could learn any spell with enough time and practice, here everyone’s magic appeared to be absolutely unique. Twilight was only able to see Lyra’s ‘heartstrings’ thanks to Sweetie Drops’ own magic, but seeing the hartstrings was all it could help with.

By the time the clock struck three, Twilight found herself walking along the upper walkways with the rest of her friends. Lyra had once again taken the lead and turned to them with a cheery smile. “Now, you’ll probably nervous about meeting the mayor, but relax. She’s… we’ll you’ll know when you see her.”

Sunset chuckled slightly. “I’m sure they will. It’ll be great to see her again.”

“Ah’m guessing you’re not gonna tell us who the mayor is?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.

“That will spoil the surprise,” Lyra laughed. “This way.”

She led them down the narrow service corridors of the mall, each lit by small lanterns containing magical lights that floated in the glass like miniature suns. They came to a door painted deep blue with silver moons and starts. A frosted glass window let muted daylight pour out into the corridor and on it, in neat calligraphy, the words “Mayor’s Office” were written.

Lyra knocked twice and the door was opened by a girl with long golden hair in a neat purple outfit. Twilight frowned as she let them inside. There was something familiar about the girl, but she couldn’t quite put her hoof, no, finger on it.

The room itself was a specious office with a large glass window at the far end looking down over the mall. Silver, purple and blue curtains hung from the ceiling whilst the walls were decorated with shooting stars and crescent moons. A large variety of trinkets and knick-knacks of all kinds lined shelves and poured out of chests along the walls. Off to her left, several curtains covered what must have been the bedroom.

Twilight sat down on a plush sofa in the centre of the room with Sunset to her side. A large antique oak desk sat in front of them. Behind it was a large leather office chair that currently faced the window.

An assistant, different one then before, walked over and whispered something to whoever sat in the chair. A moment later the chair swung around and its occupant leaped from the seat.

Twilight’s eyes widened.

“I, the Great and Powerful Mayor Trixie, officially welcome you all to Magicland!” Trixie put her hands on her hips and smiled down at everyone's collective fallen jaws. “How can Trixie be of assistance to you, Sunset, and your friends too?”

“Trixie?” Applejack gasped. “You’re the mayor? How in tarnation did you manage that?”

“Oh, it is a great tale of intrigue and skill, Applejack,” she said, briefly ducking behind her purple star-covered cape. “One that shall amaze and excite you all! But that's for another time. Trixie is, unfortunately, very busy with her mayoral duties.”

Sunset chuckled. “It’s good to see you again, Trix.”

“Likewise, Sunset,” she said with a bright smile. “Oh, and your friends too, of course.”

Twilight held her tongue as Sunset and Trixie laughed together. She knew that this wasn’t the same Trixie that Starlight always hung around with, but she couldn’t help but notice their similarities. If their fate rested in her hands, then Twilight just hoped that Sunset was as close of a friend to her as Starlight was to her Trixie.

“Ah suppose we should just get to the chase,” Applejack said. “We need a place to stay, Trixie. All of us. We’re happy to help out with whatever we can to make up for the roof over our heads.”

“Well, of course Sunset and her friends are more than welcome to stay,” Trixie said.

Twilight crossed her arms waited patiently for the “but”.

“But, there is one slight issue.”

Twilight sighed. “And what would that be, Trixie?”

For her credit, Trixie’s mood genuinely did turn sincere as she looked Applejack in the eyes. “This town has some rules. I have no doubt that Sunset has already made you aware of them.”

“It’s mah family, ain’t it?”

Trixie nodded. “Do any of them have magic?”

Applejack stared Trixie down and like a pair of dullest waiting to see who would make the first move. She chewed on her lip before finally gulping down the lump in her throat. “Apple Bloom does but… Big Mac and Granny don’t.”

“Then I’m afraid that they can’t—”

“No,” Twilight sapped. She shot to her feet. “No, Trixie. You can’t kick them out. They have nowhere else to go.”

After recovering from her shock, Trixie turned her nose up at Twilight. “Oh, and who are you to tell the Great and Powerful Mayor Trixie what to do in her town? The rules are the rules, Twilight Sparkle. I thought you of all people would understand that.” She scratched her chin. “Come to think of it, you look like the out-of-town one. I don’t recall you ever using magic either.”

Sunset placed a firm hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Hey, no need to fight. I’m sure we can work something out,” She glared at Trixie, “right Trixie?”

She huffed. “Despite what you might believe, Trixie is not without a heart. She cannot just stand by and watch a poor family suffer. But as mayor, she has her citizens to consider. And the will of the citizens is clear—Magic only.”

“Gosh darn it, Trixie!” Applejack snapped slamming her fist down on the table, almost breaking it in half. Trixie recoiled in shock and fell back into her chair. “You know mah family ain’t no threat to you or this town! All we want is a place to stay. We’d pay for it if we could.”

“W-Well,” Trixie said. She stumbled to her feet and straightening her cape. “I suppose that if the citizens wanted your family to stay then an exception could be made.”

“Darn right.”

“Your family are skilled farmers, even Trixie knows that. While our farms are the envy of the world, very few of us can match your skills.”

“There ain’t no place we’d rather be than on a farm,” Applejack said.

“See, a compromise. Isn’t this great?” Sunset said.

“I still feel like you’re holding something back,” Twilight said.

“For that you’ll need to impress the town.” She cupped her chin in thought. “Although, I can’t think of anything at the moment that you could do. And with tomorrow being—” She paused and frowned.

“What is it?” Twilight asked.

“Well, it is a matter of some importance. You see, Trixie…. Needs your help.”

“You know us, Trixie,” Sunset said with a smile. “We love to help.”

“Oh, Trixie knows, Sunset, and that’s why…” She pushed for a moment and scrunched up her face before taking a deep breath and meeting Sunset’s eyes. “That’s why I know you’re the best ones for this job.”

“Help with what?” Sunset asked, she left Twilight’s side and moved a step closer to Trixie.

Trixie turned to the window and looked out over the mall. “Tomorrow is an important day… I’ve got to travel away from the town for it but I cannot go alone. I would normally take some guards with me, but with the threat from those Witch Hunters—” Her fists clenched as she snarled those words, “—I cannot risk them this time.”

“So you want us to go with you?” Twilight asked.

“Yes. Trixie knows you girls are highly capable, what with the saving the school and stuff from magic, so Trixie will be in safe hands. Not that the Great and Powerful Trixie actually needs protection! No foe would dare harm her, lest they face the wrath of her magic!” She clasped her fist in front of her, striking a proud pose as several firework-like sparkles suddenly fizzled in the air around her.

Twilight shook her head and glanced to Applejack who was turning as red as an apple as she glared down at Trixie.

Trixie let out a small sigh as she slumped down. “Sunset, I’m sorry. But, please; this is important to me.” She stared pleadingly into Sunset’s eyes. “I have to do this.”

Sunset’s expression softened and she uncrossed her arms. “Okay, Trixie. We’ll help you.”

“We don’t even know why she wants our help yet,” Twilight said.

“Humph, well, I am glad that Sunset has better manners than you,” Trixie said, all traces of pleading quickly disappearing behind a facade of extravagance. “Rest assured, Trixie will let you know all you need to help in this quest!”

“Quest?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, a quest! Trixie must make a perilous journey, fraught with dangers and horrors beyond comprehension to deliver a package of great importance!” She swooned. “Alas, the journey must be completed before sunset tomorrow, and those who would usually accompany her cannot, for they must defend the town from those vile Witch Hunters.” She smirked at the girls. “That is where you come in. Help Trixie in this quest, out of the kindness of your own hearts, and she shall see to it with all her power that Apples can stay and live in safety and comfort!” She paused for a moment and then added, “Providing the rest of the town is fine with it, of course.”

Twilight and the girls looked to each other. None of them needed Sunset’s mind reading powers to know what the others were thinking—The troubled frowns said enough. Trixie was right, if she needed their help on such an important task, then they would do their best. Even if they didn’t have any real choice in the matter.

Twilight would have thrown her head into her hooves if she still had them. No matter the world, Trixie was always the same.

Chapter 9: The Dome

View Online

Dust danced in the warm wind and peppered Twilight’s face, tearing at her peeling skin like sandpaper. She threw her head into the crook of her elbow and clenched her eyes shut, wishing she had a soft bandanna like Sunset to shield herself from the elements. A dry cough escaped her and once the wind had settled, she took a sip of warm water from her canteen.

“Mind if I have some?” Spike asked, his head resting against her shoulder. The ground had grown too hot for his paws in the midday sun, so Twilight had made room in her backpack for him.

Twilight smiled and raised the bottle for him to easily lap up the drops.

“Be careful, you two.” Applejack walked close behind them with Fluttershy stumbling along beside her. “It’s not like water is everywhere these days.”

“It was just a sip,” Spike grumbled. “Besides, this place is hotter than that desert back in Equestria… You remember, Twilight? The one with that shady town and the awesome pirates?”

“Yeah, I remember.” Twilight stepped over a deep crack in the road. The sand and dust had hidden the torn-up asphalt. It wasn’t hard to imagine the city being swallowed by an endless sea of sand, much like the Great Southern Desert back home.

“Pirates?” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Don’t worry ‘bout it.” Applejack took hold of Fluttershy’s arm to help steady her. “I bet it’s just a great story Twilight will tell us later.”

“Quit chit-chatting, we don’t have all day!” Trixie’s voice echoed around the empty street. She threw a glare at them from out under her wide-brimmed wizard hat.

Twilight rolled her eyes and continued to trudge along the road. Her clothes felt heavy and clung to her with sweat. Her jacket rubbing against her bandaged arms served as a painful reminder of the sun’s power. Unlike ponies, humans were highly susceptible to sunburn.

“Come on, Trixie, don’t be like that,” Sunset said as she walked next to Trixie. “There’s no harm in talking.”

“The sooner we get there the better,” Trixie huffed and threw a glance over her shoulder at Twilight. “It’s bad enough that we have to walk.”

Twilight winced, not at Trixie’s stare, but at the painful reminder of when they first tried setting out. “I’m sorry, Trixie. But I have never ridden a bicycle before.”

“Yes. You falling from it over and over again made that clear.” She shook her head. “At least it was amusing.”

“Well, I’m glad you found it funny.” Twilight rubbed the sore spots on her arms. The design of those two-wheeled contraptions was fascinating, but after an hour of falling off them Twilight had decided it was best to study them from afar.

“So, Trixie,” Applejack called. “How long have you been mayor for?”

Trixie’s pace slowed for a moment. “About two years.”

“An’ what ‘bout before then? Ah know Magicland had been around for quite a while longer than that.”

“There wasn’t one,” Trixie said, her voice having lost a bit of her usual energy. “It was kind of a self-organising magical commune.”

“And then they put you in charge?”

“I’ll have you know, I was chosen in a fair and open election.” Trixie quickened her pace as they reached a crossroads. “It’s not much further now.”

The junction was just as dead and lifeless as the last fifty of so they passed. Dust swirled around them and gathered in large piles against the abandoned cars. The trees that once lined the now broken asphalt where little more than skeletons and the houses either side of the road creaked and groaned in the wind.

Fluttershy stumbled over a pothole and fell against Applejack. “Easy there, ‘Shy.”

Fluttershy let out a feeble “Sorry,” and clung limply against Applejack’s side.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

Slowly, Fluttershy looked up to her. She blinked heavily a few times before nodding. “I’ll be fine.”

“We should rest,” Applejack said, wiping the sweat from her brow. She led Fluttershy over to a fallen tree and gently sat her down on it. “It’s midday. We can’t keep going in this heat.”

Twilight nodded in agreement. She leaned back against the tree and let out a sigh of relief as she rested her legs. A bead of sweat dripped off her nose, almost evaporating as it fell to the ground.

“No, we can’t stop now!” Trixie snapped. “It is of the utmost importance that we get there as soon as possible!”

“Come on, Trixie. A small break won’t hurt,” Sunset said. “We still have over an hour to walk.”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Oh, please, Sunset. That’s if we go the long way.”

“The long way?” Sunset frowned for a moment before her eyes shot wide. “Oh, no. Absolutely not.”

Trixie glanced down the road to her right. A set of road cones crossed it, a sign that said “Do not enter,” in faded letters was attached to one of them.

“What’s with that sign?” Twilight asked.

“That road is nothing but anomalies.” Sunset said. “We’re taking a rest and then we’re going the long way.”

“If you’re so adamant for a rest then Trixie supposes that we can rest out here in the sun,” Trixie said with a shrug. “Or, we can go down there where there is the perfect resting spot. Trixie knows the way like the inside of her hat.”

“And just where are we going?” Twilight leaned forward on the log and glanced at the package Trixie kept a tight hold of. It was a small box wrapped in purple and blue paper with a matching ribbon tying it together. “You still haven’t told us anything about this mission of yours.”

Trixie sighed. “We’re going to the old Magicland, alright? This package must be there today.” She carefully patted the box.

“The old Magicland?” Applejack asked. “Ah thought that place was abandoned.”

“It…” Trixie fidgeted with the ribbon. “It is, for the most part, but we’ve still got to get there and the sooner we get there the better. That’s why Trixie is taking you this way.” She pointed down the street.

Twilight peered down the street. In the heat-haze she made out several strange dark columns rising from the ground. They twisted to the height of a house and flashed with a distant light.

“Yeah, that definitely looks magical.”

Sunset nodded. “I once saw a madman walk towards them and—” She bit her lip. “The sign is right. We shouldn’t go that way.”

Trixie patted Sunset’s arm. “Please, Sunset, Trixie knows it looks dangerous, but it leads straight to the old Magicland. We used that path all the time to sneak in and out.”

“Look, we’re not discussing this.” Sunset pulled away from Trixie. “We’re going the long way and we’ll find a nice empty house to rest in along the way.”

“If Sunset says it’s dangerous, then Ah agree. Long way it is,” Applejack said.

Twilight glanced down the street and sighed. “Well, I guess studying whatever is down there can wait.”

She stood, holding onto the old tree for support as her legs complained about the effort. She looked down to Fluttershy who swayed back and forth and offered her a hand.

Fluttershy glanced at it through heavy eyes but turned away, falling into Applejack’s side.

“Come on, ‘Shy,” Applejack said as she gently held her. “Ah know it’s hard, but just a bit longer.”

“I don’t… I don’t think I…” Fluttershy’s voice was quieter then normal.

Twilight pulled her water canteen out of her backpack and offered it to her, only to pause. Fluttershy’s usually pale face had broken out in painful red rashes and blisters and her eyes had turned a bloodshot red. Twilight almost dropped her canteen at the sight. She rested a hand against Fluttershy’s shoulder and held it up for her. “Come on, Fluttershy. Have a drink. We’ve got to get you out of the sun.”

Fluttershy’s eyes closed, and she fell forwards into Twilight’s arms.

“Fluttershy!” Applejack cried and gently shook her shoulders. “Come on, girl. Wake up.”

Twilight helped steady her back on the log. She was limp, ice cold to the touch and her rashes excreted a foul odour like old fruit that had been left in the sun.

In an instant, Sunset was by their side. “What happened?”

“It’s the sun, gosh darn it!” Applejack shook Fluttershy some more. “She’s not used to being outside during the day. She can’t take it. Ah knew she shouldn’t have come!”

“She volunteered, Applejack. She should have been rea—” Trixie stopped speaking when Applejack shot her furious glare.

“We’ve got to get her inside.” Twilight looked up at the surrounding houses. All of them were in various states of disrepair: some were completely demolished, as if some great beast had trampled them, and the few that did remain didn't appear at all welcoming. The darkness through their broken windows was almost unnatural. In one, the shadows moved as she looked at it, and another had black tendrils creeping out of the window. Nightmare Creep Sunset had called it. The mad used it as food and it only grew around the nests of a nightmare.

“Applejack, you’ll have to carry her,” Sunset said. “There must be safe shelter nearby—”

“She needs more than shelter, Sunset! She needs… She… Look, we’ve got to go back.”

“We will not!” Trixie snapped. “It took us all morning to get here. We’re too close to go back now.”

Applejack flashed red. “She could die if we don’t!”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Look, we’re closer to the old Magicland then we are to the new and even closer still is a safehouse. We can be there in fifteen minutes. Now do you want to retrace your steps or keep going?”

Applejack gritted her teeth and just glared at Trixie.

“There’s shelter and medicine in the safe house. She will be safe there. Trust Trixie.”

“Ah trust you about as far as Ah can throw my hat.”

“So, pretty far then?” Trixie said hopefully.

Applejack growled, but a small rasp from Fluttershy grabbed her attention. She lifted Fluttershy into her arms, pulled Fluttershy’s hat down to protect her red face. She then looked Trixie in the eyes. “You really know the way through that death trap?”

Trixie nodded confidently. “Fifteen minutes to the safe house. Half an hour to Magicland. You'll get there safe and sound or my name isn’t the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

Sunset held the bridge of her nose and nodded. “Fine. Okay. We’ll follow you, Trixie.”

A clatter down the street jolted them, snapping the group’s attention towards a lone figure that staggered out into the road a few houses away. Their hair was an unkept mess, matching the dirt-covered clothes that hung raggedly off their body. They twitched and shrieked incoherently as they swiped at the air.

“Oh great. All this shouting as attracted the local lunatics,” Trixie said coldly.

Twilight was taken back by Trixie’s nonchalant tone. Whoever that person was, they were suffering from the madness much like Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Cranky Doodle were. Not to mention that they posed a threat. How could she be so casual about it?

The mad person looked over to them, staring curiously and again cried, “Snap!” It was a long, and desperate cry as if they were pouring their soul into the word. A shiver ran down Twilight’s Spine.

Trixie turned to them all. “Let’s get going. Trust me, it’s safe but no madman would be foolish enough to follow us through there.”

“But we’re foolish enough to follow you through it?” Applejack muttered with a sceptical frown.

“Trixie, are you sure you can get us through there in one piece?” Twilight said.

“Can Trixie pull a rabbit from a hat?” Trixie beamed.

Twilight rolled her eyes.

“That's a yes. Now come on, we don’t have the time.”

Trixie turned and strolled down the street, brushing past the no entry sign. Sunset sighed and turned to the others. “Just stick close to me and everything should be okay.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said, trying to hide the nervous twist in her stomach. “We’ll be right behind you.”

They hadn’t even reached the strange pillars before the smell of ozone stung Twilight’s nose. A static tingle crawled its way up her skin and the silence was broken by a faint ringing sound that echoed around them.

The road looked as if it had been melted and crushed down into a long winding path. The strange pillars arched over it like the bones of some ancient beast, their dark, rocky surfaces glinted in the sunlight and small flashes of greenish-purple light ran over them. The light sparked at the pointed tips of the pillars and arced between them like some kind of arcane conduit.

Twilight’s heart jumped when she hit something with her foot, almost tripping into Sunset. She glanced back. There was a discarded watering can slowly floating into the air as if it was weightless. Sand and dust swirled around it like a dancing smoke.

“You know that feeling when someone lifts you with magic?” Spike whispered in Twilight’s ear. “I’ve got it all over me right now.”

“So do I, Spike,” Twilight replied. She shivered as they passed by one of the twisted pillars. There was a spark of green that caught her eye. Her foot slipped, and for a moment she felt as if she was going to float off into the air before her stomach lurched and she stumbled forwards.

“Do be careful, Princess,” Trixie said. “Follow me and don’t touch anything.”

“Can’t you feel the magic, Trixie? This much ambient magic is dangerous.”

“Only if you don’t know the path,” Trixie said smugly. “And I do.”

“And just how’d you figure that out?” Applejack asked.

Twilight glanced back to her. She was stumbling along behind them with Fluttershy safely in her arms, carefully navigating between the magical pillars and the floating junk.

“A magician never reveals her secrets,” Trixie said, giving Applejack a knowing smirk. “You’re not the first group I’ve had to lead through here either.”

“The Witch Hunters,” Sunset said quietly. “This is how you escaped them.”

Trixie nodded. “This is the path of the great exodus from one Magicland to the next,” she said sombrely. “Lead by yours truly, of course.” Trixie paused for a moment with her hand against her chest in a prideful pose. She let out a low breath then span around almost too quickly, her cape flourishing out behind her. “Now, come on. You’ll just love what’s next!”

Twilight continued to follow, making sure to trace Trixie’s steps as carefully as she could. She passed a shoe floating in the air and gave it a curious nudge. The shoe spun away from her weightlessly until it hit one of the obsidian pillars.

A bolt of green lightning shot out. Twilight jumped and shielded her eyes from the blinding flash. When she blinked the daze from her eyes, the shoe was gone, leaving only a cloud of ash floating in its place.

“I did say to be careful,” Trixie called.

They moved through the ruins of a home. Fragments of wood, furnishings and the twisted remains of household possessions hung in the air like they were caught in mid-explosion. On the other side of the building, the dirt and sand gave way to a thin layer of moss and lichen that lay over the dead ground like a creeping carpet.

Twilight and the others paused, stunned by the sight.

“Well, Ah’ll be,” Applejack whispered.

Flowers had sprung out from green ground, blooming a rainbow of colours. Ivy grew up the broken remains of a dog’s kennel and a child’s play set and from it sprouted yet more flowers. Twilight had to blink, unsure of if what she saw was real.

They were flowers. Actual flowers. They wouldn’t look out of place in the meadows around Ponyville.

Trixie continued forwards, crushing a small blossom of flowers under her boots. She stopped and turned to them. “Trixie told you it would be sight to see! But this is just a mere hint of what is to come.” She threw her arms wide, and it was only now that Twilight noticed what Trixie had stopped in front of.

A shimmer was the best word she could find to describe it. It hung in the air like a giant bubble. A faint reflection of Trixie shimmered on the cloudy, wax-like surface as ripples of light flowed around it in an unnatural sheen.

Twilight took a few steps forward, careful not to step on any flowers. “What is it?”

Sunset grabbed her shoulder. “Wait!” She shot a look to Trixie. “Trixie! This looks just like the barrier around downtown.”

“Does it? I’ve never been there so I wouldn’t know.”

“I’ve heard that if you touch it the magic will rip you apart. Even getting too close can hurt.”

“Oh please.” Trixie rolled her eyes. “I’ve gone through here plenty of times. See!”

Before Sunset could object, Trixie threw out her arm and it passed through the bubble. It’s glistening surface moving around her arm almost as if it was trying to pull her in.

“It looks like a shield spell,” Twilight said. She reached a hand out and placed it against the bubble. It was cold to the touch and tingled ever so slightly. “A rather advanced one too. Nothing compared to what my brother can do but still pretty good. But why is it here? How is it here?”

“Beats me.” Sunset said. “Are you sure this is safe, Trixie?”

Trixie dismissed Sunset’s concerns with a wave. “Is it safe? Hah. Of course it is, Sunset. Trixie would never take you into danger. Now, come on. We’ve got to keep moving.”

Without missing a beat, Trixie pushed herself through the bubble and disappeared into a faint shadow on the far side.

Twilight, Sunset and Applejack all looked at each other for a moment.

Applejack sighed. “Ah swear, if there’s a monster on the other side, Ah’m letting it eat her.” She stepped through with Fluttershy in her arms. The bubble eagerly swallowed them too.

“I don’t get it,” Sunset muttered. “This shield looks just like the one downtown. But this one is harmless.”

“I don’t know, Sunset,” Twilight said. “Shield spells can still let things through if they’re set up right.”

“Yeah. I know. It’s just odd, that’s all. Who’d make something like this?”

“Perhaps they were trying to protect something,” Spike said.

“Maybe. Well, there’s only one way to go from here.” Sunset took a deep breath and pressed against the bubble. Soon she had vanished like the others.

“Okay,” Twilight said to herself and took a deep breath of her own before pressing against the bubble.

There was a tug on her arm, like a large icy snake had coiled itself around her and was desperately trying to drag her in. Twilight gulped and held her breath, trying not to struggle against the pull. She pushed forward and felt the coldness envelop her.

Then the pain started.

Her skin burned. The cooling grasp of the bubble had turned into a smothering fire that clawed at her skin. She opened her mouth to scream, only for a torrent of firefly-liquid to fill her lungs. Her eyes opened wide, but she saw nothing but a roaring wave of light and colour that twisted and burned at her mind.

Then the pain soothed. Like a turbulent sea had suddenly calmed into still pond. A refreshing coolness washed over her, leaving her dizzy and faint. Her body was numb and the light in her eyes shifted to a bright rainbow before clearing.

She fell to her knees and into Sunset’s arms.

“Twilight!”

Only part of her mind registered Sunset’s voice. The world around her twisted gently from side to side. Every sense told her to gasp for air, but all she could manage where a few deep, smooth breaths. The air was cool and crisp, and smelled faintly of dew on fresh flowers. She closed her eyes and took several deep, shaking breaths as the feeling returned to her arms and legs.

“Twilight! Are you alright? Twilight!”

“Twilight! What’s wrong?”

“What did ya do to her!”

She winced at her friend’s voices. They were all so loud. Just like the sound of birdsong in the air.

She opened her eyes and stared at the green grass below her and frowned. This wasn’t like the strange creep outside the bubble. It was actual soft grass with only a hint of the old asphalt between the cracks.

She blinked a few times as her eyes adjusted to the golden light and looked up. Trees. Actual, real trees with thick green leaves and moss and ivy hanging from their healthy trunks. The harsh sunlight had turned golden, gleaming in the dew drops like glitter and shimmered in faint, magical ripples in the air.

Twilight had only been away from home for four days, but the sight made her heart leap.

Trixie stood in front of her. She was still like a statue and stared wide-eyed at Twilight. Applejack was at her side, her face red with anger but she threw a worried glance towards Twilight.

“Twilight!” Sunset said, shaking her.

“Ah! Not so loud.” Twilight winced, only to be pulled into a tight but not unwelcome hug.

Sunset pulled back to stare into Twilight’s eyes. He eyes were wide and full of fear and concern. “Are you okay? What happened?”

“I… I don’t know,” Twilight said. She took another deep breath and placed a hand against her head. She felt exhausted. Not because of the heat and walk, but like all her energy had been drained. It was a struggle to keep her eyes open, but the golden rays of light that pierced the thick, green trees above them kept her alert.

“Where are we?”

“I-Inside the dome,” Trixie said she took a step backwards and glanced away. “It… Twilight, I have no idea what happened to you. Trixie… I swear I don’t.”

“You said it was safe, Trixie!” Sunset snapped, shooting her friend a glare.

Trixie winced and then gave a small nod. “Y-Yes I did. I did say it was safe. I’ve never seen anything like that before. I have no idea what happened.”

Twilight eyed her up and down. The Trixie she knew was a great showmare, but she wasn’t a good actor. The look of guilt and fear in Trixie’s eyes were far too strong to be an act.

“Twilight?” Spike wriggled himself out of her bag and fell to the floor before resting a paw against her knee.

“I’m fine… I think,” she said with a sigh. With Sunset’s help she rose to her feet. After a moment to steady herself, she nodded. “Yeah, I’ll be okay.”

Trixie let out a small breath and straightened her hat, whispering something under her breath.

“What was that?” Applejack said, still glaring at Trixie.

“Trixie said she was glad that Twilight is well and that we should continue.”

For just a moment, Twilight saw a look of sincerity about her before it vanished under her mask of a showmare… or was it showman in this world?

Twilight shook her head. “I believe you, Trixie. Let’s just keep going.”

Trixie cleared her throat. “In that case…” She threw her arms wide. “Welcome to the Dome! Trixie’s secret paradise!” She grabbed her cape, flourished it and held it in front of her, letting only her narrowed eyes peek out from below her hat. “But beware. For its beauty is teeming with hidden dangers. The Dome has a mind of its own and if you displease it then it will strike you down!”

Trixie twisted to the side. Her star-covered cape unveiling an ivy-covered statue in a small pool of clear water.

Twilight stared at it for a moment. It was a statue of a man kneeling on the ground and shielding himself from something. His face was twisted into a scream, but it was his eyes that caught Twilight’s attention. No sculpture could capture a look of fear in their silent stillness as realistically as this statue had.

A sickening feeling grew in Twilight’s stomach as she remembered her own experiences of being a statue.

“This guy where was a Witch Hunter,” Trixie said with a small shrug.

“What do you mean?” Applejack asked slowly.

“She means, he’s been turned to stone,” Twilight said, almost breathlessly.

Sunset’s eyes widened. “But who would do that? Who could do that?”

“Trixie has no idea, but he was the only Witch Hunter foolish enough to follow us as we were—” Trixie’s voice caught in her throat and then she snarled. “He was the only one who followed us as we fled the attack on Old Magicland.”

“But what happened to him?” Applejack asked.

“Beats me. All I know is that he got what he deserved.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked. She couldn’t take her eyes off the statue. He was young, with long, unkempt hair and a ragged, torn duster coat, all having been turned to stone with him. He had tried using his right arm to shield himself from something, no doubt whatever turned him to stone. But now the arm lay broken in the water under him.

But she kept coming back to his eyes. They reminded her of the look Discord had when they turned him to stone for a second time. And while Discord definitely deserved his fate, he was a friend now. And wherever this man was, could he have really been bad enough to be left like this?

“If you knew what he did, Twilight, you would agree,” Trixie said, lacking her usual dramatics. “Witch hunters are cruel, selfish and angry people. They want nothing but to hurt us and take from us just because of our magic.”

“But stone?” Applejack said. “Ah can’t imagine how horrible that must be for him.”

“It isn’t painful,” Twilight said, unsure if it was to comfort her own troubled thoughts or everyone else’s. “It’s kind of like falling asleep.”

“And a fate too good for him,” Trixie humped. “But enough dawdling here. We have a mission to complete.” Trixie turned and walked into the thick undergrowth.

After sharing a few looks, Twilight and her friends followed. Twilight pushed aside hanging leaves and carefully followed in Trixie’s footsteps over the uneven ground. She had only been away from home for four days, but she couldn’t resist reaching out and feeling the damp leaves. They felt real enough.

“I never thought I’d feel so amazed at seeing tees.”

“Same,” Applejack whispered. “Ah never thought Ah’d see somethin’ like this again.” She glanced down to Fluttershy’s sleeping form. “If only you could see this place.”

“I’m sure she can on the way back,” Twilight said, also keeping her voice low but she didn’t know why. Perhaps not to disturb the peace of such a paradise; or perhaps it was because of the shadows deep between the trees. There was an unnatural darkness to them, much like the deepest parts of the Everfree forest.

Then there were the ghosts of buildings, having been broken and absorbed by the greenery. They passed a rusting car with a tree growing out of its roof and an overturned truck lying in a golden pool. A raven sat on the truck, watching them with its beady, dark eyes.

“Trixie used to come here all the time,” Trixie said as she easily navigated the uneven ground. “It was Magicland’s secret paradise. But like everything else, those witch hunters took it from us.”

“What happened?” Twilight asked.

Trixie stepped over a fallen ivy-strangled lamppost. “They attacked in the night,” she said. “Trixie lead everyone she could out of the town and we eventually found the mall.”

“I’m surprised it was empty,” Sunset said. “It’s basically a fortress with everything you need in it.”

Trixie nodded. “Exactly why we went there. And we didn’t just move in. We had to make sure it was safe first.”

“Mad?”

Trixie nodded. “And a nightmare.”

The trees thinned out and the group stepped out into an open cracked street. Twilight blinked as her eyes adjusted to the light and then gasped.

There was a floating island with a house on it. The ground around it had fallen away into a deep water-filled basin which someone had tied a rope bridge across and to the island. Above them the dome shimmered like an aurora and rays of golden light fell to water, scattering the scene with little glints and glimmers like starts.

“Well, ah’ll be,” Applejack whispered from other her shoulder.

“Yeah. It certainly something,” Sunset whispered.

“Magic,” Trixie said and threw her arms out wide. “Isn’t it wonderful! This is the safehouse.” She looked over to Fluttershy. “You can rest here if you want, but we’ve still got to get to Magicland today. Just don’t trust the water it’s… temperamental.”

“What does that mean?” Applejack asked.

“Well… We all thought it was fine for a time, but one day we saw a deer trying to drink it and it suddenly sprouted extra legs and turned albino. No one has touched it since.”

“Right…” Applejack chewed on her lip for a moment. “This will have to do. Thank you, Trixie. Everyone else should keep moving.”

Trixie nodded and pressed on towards the bridge, only to come to a sudden, startled stop. Trixie did a double take as she stared off towards the edge of the basin.

Twilight followed her gaze. There was an old park bench by the water’s edge. On it lazed a young woman with long-flowing orange hair from out her wide-brimmed black hat. She looked over to them, gazed out from under her orange sunglasses and waved. “Cooee!”

“Who are you?” Trixie snapped. “How’d you get in here?”

“Oh, it’s such a lovely day, isn’t it? I thought I would just have a nice sit next to the lake on my way home from shopping.” The woman pa pair of shopping bags to her side. Both stuffed full of clothes and fabrics. She stood, smoothed out her unblemished black and blue dress and smiled at them. “Oh, but where are my manners? The name’s Sassy Saddles. A pleasure.”

Sassy Saddles, store manager of the Canterlot branch of the Carousel Boutique, or at least that’s who her Equestrian counterpart was. Despite the difference in species Twilight could see the similarity. She was also quite clearly mad. Her smile was too wide and her eyes that still peered out over the top of her sunglasses held the same distant, fogy look that Cranky Doodle had.

Sunset stiffened and gently nudged Twilight and Applejack in the back. “We should keep moving,” she whispered with a small tremor in her voice. “Get to Magicland. Now.”

But Twilight didn’t budge. If this Sassy Saddles was anything like the one back home, then there might be a chance. “Do you know Rarity?” she asked.

Sassy Saddles moved towards them. She threw her head back and laughed, running a hand through her long hair. “Know Rarity? Now, that’s a name I haven’t heard in a long time. Why do you ask?”

Twilight’s heart jumped. She knew Rarity. Twilight opened her mouth to ask another question, but Sunset grabbed Twilight’s shoulder.

Twilight threw a glance behind her. Only Sunset’s wide eyes were visible between the letterbox of her black hat and her red bandana. Yet her pupils had shrunk to fearful pin-dots.

“Everyone. Run. Now,” Sunset hissed.

“Oh, sequins and stars!” Sassy cried. “You’re her, aren’t you? You’re Applejack!

“Me?” Applejack took a step back.

“Oh, my, it’s exactly as she said you’d be. The hat, the accent, although your hair is a mess.” Her head twitched to the side and she held up a beckoning finger. “Come here, let me see.”

“Ah’m sorry, but we really should—”

“You could come with us! Oh, everyone would love to meet you. Yes, yes. We can get you a new outfit and everything. It will be simply wonderful.”

“She’s not going anywhere,” Trixie said, stepping in front of Sassy. “We have an important mission so we must be on our way. Now, move along.”

Sassy frowned. “How rude! I was just being polite.”

“Is Rarity there?” Twilight said. She couldn’t hold back her curiosity. If Sassy knew, it might just be their closest lead to finding Rarity.

“No!” Sunset said, tugging on Twilight’s arm. “Rarity isn’t there. Twilight, she’s dangerous.”

“Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset froze. Sassy was glaring right over Twilight’s shoulder at her.

“I should have known it was you. You’ve still got that same drab hat.” Sassy shoved Trixie to the side and marched towards Twilight and Sunset. “How dare you show your face again after what you did.”

“We want no trouble, Sassy,” Sunset said. There was a tremor in her voice and her grip on Twilight’s arm tightened.

Twilight took a step back, pressing herself up against Sunset. “You two know each other?”

“Know? Of course I know Sunset Shimmer. How could I ever forget her after what she did?” Sassy’s eyes narrowed at Sunset. “You have no idea how much you hurt us. How much you hurt her.”

“I… I do know, Sassy. Believe me, I—”

“Excuses are not enough! All we wanted was to be friends and yet you had to do that unspeakable act! It’s ripped a hole in our hearts, Sunset Shimmer. Our lives haven’t been the same since then—”

“You were trying to sow a dress to me!” Sunset said.

“Only because you wouldn’t wear it.”

“It was made of skin!”

“Oh, come on, Sunset, leather is all the rage these days. You’re even wearing it now.”

“Fake leather!”

For a moment Twilight wondered what her own leather jacket was made from, but she quickly pushed the thoughts from her mind. “Whatever happened, I’m sure we can work something out,” she said.

“Oh, we are far beyond such civilized things,” Sassy said. She raised her hand with her palm outstretched. Several sparks of light flashed above it and formed into thin metal sewing needles. They hovered still above her hand and pointed towards Sunset. “Stand aside. This is just between me and that monster you’re protecting.”

Twilight glanced from the needles and to Sassy’s eyes. They were wild and full of an unnatural, simmering anger. They might as well have been the eyes of some Everfree beast. She gulped and stood up straight. Whatever Sunset had did to Sassy, there was no way she would let anything hurt her friend. She looked Sassy in the eyes. “No.”

The corners of Sassy’s mouth twitched before she let out a cackling scream. “Then I’ll sew you up and drag you home with—Hey!”

Applejack rushed forward and grabbed Sassy’s wrist and twisted it, knocking the floating needles to the ground. “Ah think that’s enough of that, thank you very much.”

“Let go of me, Applejack!” Sassy snarled and thrashed wildly against Applejack’s tight grip. Applejack grabbed her other arm and pulled tight. Sassy let out a scream of either rage or pain and kicked against Applejack’s shins.

Thank goodness, Twilight thought. If anyone could keep Sassy at bay, it would be Applejack. But where was Fluttershy? She looked around to see that Applejack had left her resting up against the side of a old car with Trixie at her side. Trixie kept her eyes on Sassy and was slowly backing up towards the rope bridge.

Sunset rushed to Fluttershy’s side and held her under her shoulder before shooting a look to Trixie. “Help me.”

Trixie looked down and after a moment of hesitation grabbed Fluttershy from the other side and together they lifted her.

Sassy snarled and barked like a wild animal. “That’s it, Applejack! I guess you’re one of them too!”

A light flashed between Applejack and Sassy. Applejack released her grip and pushed back just in time to avoid an upwards blast of needles from Sassy’s hands. One of them sliced at her chin, causing Applejack to let out a cry of pain as blood dripped from the small gash.

The needles twirled around like a flock of birds and darted back down towards Sassy. They flew into her long hair and threaded themselves with the silky orange strands. “I have no idea how Rarity ever considered you lot her friends. You’re nothing but crazy monsters!”

“Applejack, run!” Sunset shouted as she and Trixie rushed Fluttershy towards the bridge.

Twilight watched wide-eyed as the needles in Sassy’s hair rose on their own, lifting her hair like silken thread. All pointing at Applejack.

Applejack didn’t waste a moment. She dived to the side just as the needles shot out, darting through the air like a swarm of hornets. Sassy’s hair flew with them, reeling from her head like thread from a spindle. The needles flew back around. Criss-crossing the air, narrowly missing her back. Applejack passed a old car and grabbed the door, ripping it clean off its hinges before turning and holding it up as a shield. The needles slammed into the door, piercing the thin silver surface.

Another set of needles flew for Applejack’s legs.

“Applejack!” Twilight cried. She watched helplessly as the needles tore their way through Applejack’s trousers, criss-crossing between her legs, sewing the fabric together.

Sassy pulled on her own hair, dragging Applejack to the ground with a yelp. Applejack kicked out and grabbed at the ground, easily managing to hold back against Sassy’s pull.

Twilight wanted to rush forward. She couldn’t stand back and watch. She had to do something. But those needles were sharp and were smeared with drops of Applejack’s blood. If only I had my magic! I could teleport Applejack away, throw up a shield, blast Sassy with magic. I could… I could do something!

Her nails dug into the palms of her hands as she pressed them to her head. She watched Sassy’s movements the needles’. Sassy had a look of maniacal glee about her as she moved her hands in erratic, but fluid movements like that of a conductor being electrocuted. The needles appeared to follow her movements while keeping a mind of their own. They darted around her and clawed at Applejack who was still fending them off with the car door.

Applejack suddenly pulled her legs back, catching Sassy off guard, and then slammed the door down on the strands of hair connecting her to Sassy.

Sassy yelled in surprise and pain as she tumbled over, head first. She hit the ground with a thump and her needles fell next to her.

Twilight rushed forward and grabbed at the strands of hair woven around Applejack’s legs. The hair was as soft as silk but stronger the steel. Her fingers had trouble pushing between the tight strands as she tried to rip Applejack free of them.

“Grab my knife,” Applejack said.

“Where?”

“Bag. Right side.”

Twilight reached behind Applejack’s back and found the blade held securely in its sheath.

“Twilight!” Spike cried. She looked over just in time to see a flash of movement out of the corner of her eye.

Twilight threw herself to the ground as several needles shot over her. She pushed herself back and scurried behind the car before pressing herself up against it and panted for breath. Her hands where shaking and had smears of red on them. Blood. But it couldn’t have been hers.

She ducked as several needles ripped through the air above her like darts. Several more slammed into the side of the car with a deep metallic thud. There was a growing, stinging pain in her cheek. She raised a hand to it and felt warm blood seeping from a small gash.

“Don’t ya dare hurt her!” Applejack shouted.

Twilight peaked around the corner just in time to see Applejack swing the door at Sassy. The needles flew wide as Sassy ducked out of the way of the door. Applejack didn’t waste a moment and grabbed the hair tied to her legs and pulled. The hair spooled off Sassy’s head until it snagged, lurching Sassy’s head forwards.

“Let go of my hair you ruffian!”

Applejack pulled harder, dragging Sassy to her knees. The needles flew wildly around Sassy like a swarm of hornets protecting their nest. Applejack yelped as one of them stabbed at her hands.

She wouldn’t last long. Not as Sassy slowly regained whatever control over the needles she had. There had to be a way to stop her, but Twilight couldn’t get close unless she wanted to become a pincushion.

Spike bounded up to her side. “What do we do, Twilight?”

“I don't know Spike! I’m thinking!” Twilight clasped her head in her hands and rocked back and forth. She glanced up, examining her soundings. She could try throwing something at Sassy, but what if that just made her angrier? What if she hurt Applejack by accident? And violence never solves anything. Sure, Twilight and her friends had a fair share of fights to save Equestria. But even with the power of four alicorns it was friendship that saved the world for Tirek, no matter how hard Twilight fought.

Sunset and Trixie had reached the other side of the bridge. Trixie unlocked the door to the house and was left to drag Fluttershy inside as Sunset turned and ran back towards the bridge. “Twilight! Applejack!” She called. The bridge wobbled under her bounding steps.

Sassy’s head strapped up from Applejack, her eyes narrowing at Sunset.

The moment of distraction was all Twilight needed. Without even thinking, she launched herself out from behind the car and lunged at Sassy. Sassy let out a yelp of surprise as Twilight tackled her to the ground. She felt a burning prick in her arm, much like a doctor’s needle, but she bit her lip against the pain as she grabbed Sassy’s hands, pinning them under her own.

In an instant, the needles fell to the ground and remained pinned against the grass. Applejack yelped as she narrowly avoided being skewered by them. She quickly pulled herself up and ripped away the lower part of her trousers, freeing herself from Sassy’s web.

Twilight’s heart hammered away in her chest like Pinkie Pie on the drums. So long as her hands were restrained, her needles were useless. Perhaps they could tie her up or—

Sassy twisted and kicked out from under her, threatening to throw Twilight off. With each movement of her hands, the needles shifted along the ground, like iron filings following the pull of a magnet. Along with the needle stuck in Twilight’s arm, just above the elbow. Each movement sent an unbearable burning pain through her arm. She bit down harder on her lip to keep herself crying out in agony.

“Get off of me!” Sassy screamed and threw her head forward, sinking her teeth into Twilight's wrist.

The explosion of pain was beyond breaking point. Twilight screamed and pulled back, giving Sassy just enough room to spring up, throwing Twilight to the ground. The world tumbled around her before she slammed into the grass covered rocks. The broken asphalt strapped into her side. Her bag took most of the blow, but it was enough to leave Twilight gasping for air.

Sassy, her eyes were burning with a bestial blood-shot anger, turned her full attention to Sunset. Sunset skidded to a halt and dived out of the way just as a swarm of needles flew at her.

Applejack jumped up and punched Sassy in the gut. It wasn’t with anywhere near her full strength. Just enough to make Sassy keel over clutching at her stomach and gasping.

Spike had run over and was pawing at Twilight’s side, knocking her from her daze. She ignored the burning pain in her body and forced herself upright.

“Run!” Applejack grabbed Twilight’s arm and pulled her towards the bridge.

Twilight didn’t need telling twice. She sprinted to the rickety wooden rope bridge, keeping just behind Sunset and Applejack. They leapt across the wooden plans with Spike trying not to catch his paws in the cracks.

It wasn’t far to the water below. There was a prism-like shimmer across it’s perfect reflections that wouldn’t look out of place in a magic mirror. It was in this reflection that Twilight spotted needles shooting towards her back.

Twilight didn’t even have time to duck before the needles stuck her back. They scraped at her skin as they wove themselves through her jacket, wrapping her tightly with threats of hair like an expert seamstress. There was a tug and Twilight fell backwards, the bridge swaying violently as she tried to stop herself falling against the wooden planks. The others had stopped and Sunset called out for her, but Twilight was suddenly lurched back before she could respond. The wooden boards of the bridge scraped along her back as Sassy reeled her in like a fish on a line.

Twilight yelped and reached out for the bridge rope only for it to slip from her hands.

The needles working their way down her body shot out and grabbed her arms, pulling them in tight against her as the hair shifted to warp around her legs. Twilight screamed out, kicking and thrashing. Sunset dived for her, but another hard lurch of the hair pulled Twilight back, just out of Sunset’s reach.

The hair around Twilight pulled tight and jerked her into the air. The world spun around her as Twilight screamed. She wriggled and squirmed but the hair only pulled itself tighter leaving her unable to move like a cocooned animal hanging from a spider’s web.

Twilight looked up, or rather down as she saw her own reflection staring back at her from the mirror-perfect water below. She gulped. She had no idea how to swim in this body and there was no sight of the bottom of the pool.

“Sassy! Stop!” Sunset cried as she glared down the woman, staying a few cautious steps back on the swaying bridge.

“Why should I?” Sassy growled. “You hurt my friends, Sunset. So, I will hurt yours. It’s only fair.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed. Her face grew cold and grave as a shaking hand reached into her jacket and pulled out her revolver. “I won’t let you do that.”

“So, you haven’t changed at all,” Sassy cackled. “Same old Sunset Shimmer. Returning to the same violence that caused all of this.”

To Twilight’s horror, Sunset levelled the revolver at Sassy. Her hand still trembled, but a deep breath brought her steady. “I will not let you hurt Twilight or any of my friends. Put her down and leave.”

Sunset’s voice was cool and calm but carried with it a deep anger. Sassy seemed entirely unphased by the threat. If anything, her resolve hardened.

The blood was beginning to flow to Twilight’s head. She moaned and gritted her teeth as the dizziness began to set in. There had to be some other way to stop Sassy. But how could you reason with something that is incapable of listening to reason? Something that is out of touch with reality and is full of such anger and hatred towards Sunset. What did Sunset even do to deserve it?

Twilight had thought of questioning Sassy on the matter to distract her. But even if it worked, what then? Plead for her life? That was no use. The mad couldn’t be reasoned or bargained with, Sunset had said. They lived in their own words of irrationality where logic and reason do not apply, or at least, they saw things differently to everyone else.

Twilight looked to her surroundings. Trixie was on the far bank watching intently and Applejack stood with Spike just behind Sunset. Behind Sassy, new needles where forming in the air and threading themselves with her hair. And by the bridge the park bench still sat with Sassy’s bags on it. Stuffed to the brim with fine clothing that somehow survived in the wasteland around.

Clothes! It was obviously important to Sassy just like how school was to Cranky Doodle or Apple Bloom to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Twilight frowned as thoughts turned to a hypothesis in her mind. She hadn’t met many mad, but they all seemed to share one thing in common: they all desire someone or something from their previous lives. Sassy was out gathering clothes, she had said so herself, and if Sassy was anything at all like her pony counterpart then she must be second only to Rarity in her love of them.

“Sunset!” Twilight cried. “Stop! Don’t shoot her!”

“I’ll get you down, Twilight,” Sunset said, a slight tremble had returned to her hands.

“No, I mean aim for her bags!”

Sunset threw a quick glance to Twilight. “What?”

“Her bags full of clothes on the bench over there. Threaten them, not her!”

Sunset’s confused look quickly grew to one of understanding as she moved her aim.

It instantly had the desired effect. “No! No, stop! You wouldn't!” Sassy cried.

“Put her down, Sassy. Or you can say goodbye to those fancy clothes of yours.”

“You really are a despicable monster, Sunset Shimmer,” Sassy snarled. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to find pristine silk these days! None of the stores stock it anymore!” They glared at each other several moments. How long exactly, Twilight couldn’t tell. Sassy’s hold around her was tight and her vision blurred from the blood rush to her head.

“Fine. If you want me to put her down, I will.”

Twilight felt the threads of hair unravel around her. Her eyes shot wide in a sudden burst of fear as she felt herself slipping from Sassy’s grasp.

Sunset shouted something, but Twilight couldn’t hear it over her own scream and the rush of wind as she fell towards her unnaturally perfect reflection. She closed her eyes and braced for impact. There was nothing to grab, nothing to stop her fall. Her mind all but shut down and her body reacted on pure instinct. She tried spreading her wings, only for nothing to happen. Her mind channelled magic into a familiar, well known spell.

There was a crackle of magic. She felt the air shift around her and for a moment she was weightless. Her eyes shot open just in time to see green grass emerging from rolling clouds of white smoke.

She hit the ground face first. The pain short through her as she fell into a crumpled heap and buried her head into her hands. There were voices calling her name and slowly, she looked up and blinked the harsh golden light out of her eyes. Spike was on her in an instant with Applejack and Sunset close behind.

Spike dived on her in the best hug his paws allowed. “Twilight! Are you okay?”

Twilight wrapped her arms tightly around her assistant. “I… I think so.”

“Quick, get her inside,” Sunset said, throwing a cautious glance over her shoulder at Twilight. She still had her gun out and aiming towards Sassy who remained on the bridge.

Twilight was quickly dragged to her feet before she could take in what was happening. Her legs gave out from under her, but Applejack kept a tight grip and was able to effortlessly pull her into the safehouse. Once Sunset was in, Trixie slammed the door closed behind them all and bolted several heavy locks before sliding a plank of wood in front it.

“Where’s Fluttershy?” Applejack asked Trixie.

“I put her upstairs. Put Twilight in there.”

Applejack nodded and carried Twilight into the front room of the house. There was little light as the windows had been boarded up and fortified with sandbags and thick wood but there where a flew soft chairs and couches gathered in a circle. Applejack lay Twilight down on one.

“How are you feeling?”

Twilight groaned gain. “I… I’ll be fine. Just a bump on my head, that’s all.”

“Good.” She let out a sigh of relief.

“What about you?”

“Just a few scratches, nothing major.”

Sunset entered the room and moved over to one of the small in the window and peered out.

“Wait… What about Sassy?” Twilight asked, shifting as she sat herself upright.

“She’s running from the looks of it,” Sunset said, squinting through the golden light that seeped lazily inside. She let out a sigh of relief. “I can’t believe that worked.”

“Worked? She dropped me!” Twilight said. “But…”

Twilight frowned in confusion. She was dry. She shouldn’t have been with how close she was to the water, yet she never hit it. She had landed next to her friends on dry land. But how? she thought. She didn’t have magic. It was impossible.

Trixie entered the room with a smug grin. “Well, it’s not quite Magicland, but I guess we can rest here. Good job everyone.”

“Ah should go and check on Fluttershy.”

“Up the stairs first door on your left. There’s medicine in the bathroom across the hall.”

“Thank you.” Applejack gave a curt nod and left them.

Twilight watched her leave and turned back to her hands. She closed her eyes and focused her mind. She knew magic inside and out. There was almost no spell she couldn’t learn to cast or knew by heart. If she really had teleported, then it should be easy to repeat.

“You okay there, Twilight?” Sunset asked, knocking her from her thoughts.

Twilight looked up at them. “When Sassy dropped me I… How did I—”

“Not drown like a rat in the magic water?” Trixie asked. She snapped her fingers. There was a puff of white smoke and a teacup appeared in her hand. “I have no idea. Tea, anyone?”

Equestria Girls: Fallen Canterlot

by Feather Book

Chapter 1: Through the Mirror

Chapter 2: Apple Creek

Chapter 3: Confronting Demons

Chapter 4: Blame

Chapter 5: Homeless

Chapter 6: Reunion

Chapter 7: Nightmare

Chapter 8: Magicland

Chapter 9: The Dome